BDSM Library - The Atonement

The Atonement

Provided By: BDSM Library
www.bdsmlibrary.com



Synopsis: She killed a man in a car accident and ran away. The only witness, her best friend, seduced her hunsband and together made her their little slave.
THE ATONEMENT  
  By "Racecar" 


                                 THE ATONEMENT

                                  By "Racecar"

                         PART ONE:  In The Beginning...

      She can still see it all as if it were happening again this moment. The
expression on his face just before impact.  She could see he knew it was coming
-- that he knew he was going to be severely injured and there was no way he
could avoid it.  That expression clearly said what writers would take volumes
to say.  She could see the face change as it hit the windshield only inches
from her eyes.  It changed as if everything were happening in slow motion -- as
if he were willing time to slow down enough to allow him to get out of this
mess. She could feel the bump of the rear tires running over the body. And she
could still feel her foot pressing on the accelerator taking her away from
there as quickly as possible.  She wonders if anyone else witnessed the horror
that occurred that night.  She wonders if she could have saved his life if she
had stopped.  She wonders how long these flashbacks would go on.  She wonders
just what John really thinks of her.  Outwardly he acts like the model of a
devoted husband -- offering her support and solace, as well as trying to cover
up everything.  She wonders what would happen to her if the authorities found
out she was the hit-and-run driver they've been looking for since Saturday.
Mostly she wonders "why me?"

      The knock on the door brought her back to the present and to reality.
Before she had time to get up and answer, the call "Barbara?" told her it was
Cheryl. Cheryl had introduced herself the day she moved in and, within an hour,
was talking about her sex life as if they had been lifelong friends.  Barbara
had been taken aback by this at first but came to accept Cheryl's "cock sure of
herself" boldness.  For the most part, Cheryl was your average 23 year old
girl-next-door.  Plain looking with no exceptional features.  Sandy blonde
hair, well built, firm body, friendly personality, but with a decided fixation
on sex.  She had lived in the house next door with her parents until she
married and moved into her own apartment about a year ago.  Being childless and
not working left her with plenty of time on her hands, especially since her
husband had to be away on business so often.  She spent a good deal of this
time at her parent's home and, inevitably, at Barbara's kitchen table over
coffee.  During these conversations Barbara discovered that Cheryl was not
really having a great marriage and it was obvious that Cheryl's lack of
inhibitions clashed with her husband, Don's,  rather prudish conservative
manner.  Barbara also knew that Cheryl wanted to get in the sack with John very
badly and had even hinted of swinging when they were all partying together.
Barbara knew Cheryl well enough to know that Cheryl would never cease to
surprise her and that she usually got what she was after.

      Barbara seemed to sense that something was different about Cheryl today.
As she poured the coffee she noticed Cheryl sat at the table without saying a
word.  This was totally out of character for Cheryl who normally wouldn't stop
talking from the moment she walked through the door until she walked back out
of it.  Having set the cups on the table, Barbara took her seat and was about
to open the conversation with a "What's new?" when Cheryl suddenly opened up.

      "Guess what happened to me Saturday night?" she started, although it was
not the cheerful "can't wait to tell ya'" tone one would expect from Cheryl.

      "What?"  Barbara tried to sound genuinely interested in what Cheryl was
saying.

      "I was coming home to spend the rest of the weekend at mom's when I
dropped my cigarette onto the carpet.  I pulled over and was looking for it
when  this drunk, trying to cross the street, bumps into my car, staggers back,
then walks right in front of the car into my street."  She paused to sip her
coffee then lit a cigarette before continuing.  "Guess what happened next?"

      "I have no idea."  Barbara said.  She could tell she was beginning to
panic.  Her heart was pounding so hard she thought surly Cheryl must hear it.

      "Oh, I think you do."  Cheryl responded.  "I think you know I saw this
Pontiac, just like yours, come flying down the street, run him down then take
off like a bat out of hell.  I think you know I saw a woman driving who looked
exactly like you.  I think you know I saw the license plate number and it was
your number.  I think you know."  Cheryl's eyes were glued on Barbara.  She
took a long drag on the cigarette and blew the smoke over her cup towards
Barbara and just waited.

      "What the hell are you talking about?  I was here with John all night on
Saturday.  Ask him!" Barbara shot back.

      "Barbara, this is me.  I'm no fool.  If that's the case, how did your
windshield get broken?  Yes, I just "happened" to notice it through the garage
window on my way over here.  C'mon. Stop bullshitting me.  You know, I wonder
what the cops are gonna find when they go over that windshield looking for hair
or blood or whatever they do in these cases."

      "Why would the cops come here?" Barbara asked suspiciously.  She knew the
answer of course, but couldn't think of anything else to say at the moment. She
just wanted to buy a little time to get her head straight and think of some
logical explanation -- something -- anything.

      "Well Barbara, I've been fighting with myself since I saw "this nice old
guy" get gunned down the other night.  I think It's my duty to call the police
and tell them what I saw.  Unless..."  again Cheryl stopped, sipped and took
another puff on the cigarette.

      "Unless what?"  Barbara was starting to drop her defenses.  Maybe, she
thought, there is a way out.  But then again why would Cheryl say she was going
to the police if she really wasn't?  She felt the blood rushing to her head and
wondered if it was due to embarrassment or to the fact that she was beginning
to get a little annoyed with this brat and wished she'd get to the point.

      "You know, Barbara, it hasn't been fun for me this past year.  Being
married to "Mr. Goody Two-shoes" is not what I'd call exciting to begin with,
and even at that he's been away so much lately that its almost like I'm single
- only worse.   If I were single, I could go out and find someone to spend a
wild night with, but being married puts a damper on that kind of behavior.  No,
I've just been sitting around at nights, watching TV and thinking thoughts.
Lately those thoughts have been getting wilder and wilder.  When I saw you hit
that guy the other night I didn't know what to do.  I mean, how could I face
you without thinking about what I saw?  I sat home trying to think of something
to say to you or how to bring it up or whatever.  I'd just sit there thinking
about it and my thoughts would get wilder and wilder.  Finally I thought of
what it would be like to have a maid around the house.  Someone to wait on me
hand and foot and do whatever I told them to."  With that said, Cheryl stopped.
She slowly, deliberately crushed out her cigarette and put the coffee cup back
to her lips, watching Barbara over the rim.

      Barbara couldn't control herself any longer.  This was too much.  Who the
hell did this kid think she was?

      "Cheryl, you've got to be crazy.  If you think I'm gonna be your maid and
wait on you hand and foot, you're bananas."

      "Now listen Barbara!"  Cheryl's tone changed from that of being
sicky-sweet to being downright nasty and dominant.  "I'm offering you a
alternative.  Do you know what'll happen to you if they find out you ran that
guy over and then left the scene?  My guess is at LEAST a year or two in prison
for vehicular homicide.  How are you going to cope with that?  How are going to
explain to your kids why they have to visit mommy in jail once a week?  How is
John going to cope without a woman around the house for that length of time?
You think about it."

      "What is it you want me to do?"  Barbara replied quietly.  She knew
Cheryl had her, but being a maid for a while sure beat going to jail.  What
would say to John? How could she get out of the house without him knowing about
it?

      "Whatever, and I do mean whatever,  I tell you to do."  Cheryl shot back.
"I'll tell you one thing, though.  It's gonna involve a whole lot more than
housework and waiting on me -- a whole lot more.  I told you I've been thinking
some wild thoughts lately."

      "Cheryl,  let's get this straight.  I'm not a lesbian and don't intend to
become one, so get any thoughts like that right out of your head."

      "No, Barbara, you get this straight.  You'll do what I say you'll do,
when I say to do it and with whoever I say to do it with.  I'm not a lesbian
either, but I admit to thinking about what it would be like once or twice
lately"

      "Cheryl, I can't."  Barbara whined softly.  "I simply can't."

      "Tell you what.  You think it over.  You think it over real good.  You
look at your husband and your kids and you think of what you in prison will do
to them.  You think about it and when John comes home, you talk to him about
it.  You make the decision.  I'll be back at 10 o'clock tonight.  If you and
John agree to this, you put the kids to bed at 9, go take your shower, get all
prettied up, and put on your robe -- just your robe, nothing underneath, and
wait for me.  If I come back and you're not wearing your robe, I'll know the
answer is "no" and I'll leave here immediately and the next time you see me
I'll be on a witness stand.  You think about it.  And, by the way, if you do
decide to agree to my terms, have a nice chilled bottle of wine on the table
for me."

      Having said that, Cheryl stood up and looked at Barbara sitting there,
stunned, head bowed and near tears.  She paused, walked casually to the door
and left.

      "Well,"  Barbara thought.  "I certainly have gotten myself into a pile of
shit this time."  She thought about the day in varying states of confusion,
disbelief, shock, and humility.  She had surely fucked up this time.  She
remembered telling John what had happened with Cheryl that afternoon.  She
expected him to react with rage and had prepared herself to restrain him from
running next door and killing Cheryl on the spot.  She didn't expect the way he
did react -- pretty much the same way she did -- completely defeated.  He just
sat there staring at his glass of beer and didn't say a word.  He never even
looked up when she told him what she thought she do.  He never saw the tears
forming in the corners of her eyes as she told him how sorry she was for
causing this mess and screwing up their lives.  He just stared at the beer as
if the golden liquid would show him an answer to all their problems.  Finally
he stood up, said "Whatever you want to do, babe, I'm with you.  I can't tell
you how sorry I am that this is happening to you.  Whatever you decide, I'll
stick by you.  I don't know what I'd do." She wondered if he would stand by her
or if this ordeal would prove to much for him to handle.  Then she wondered
what was in store for her.  Just what the hell could possibly be worse than
what she's been through these past couple of days.  If she could survive them,
she could survive anything.  "I guess I'll find out soon enough." she thought
as she finished drying off, stepped out of the shower stall and into her robe.

      Cheryl, as usual, was right on time.  The knock on the back door came
just as the living room clock was beginning to chime.  Barbara glanced over at
John, took a deep breath  and shivered as she uncrossed her legs and began to
stand up.  John motioned for her to stay put and got up off the sofa and walked
casually to the back door.

      "Cheryl, what the hell is going on?" He asked even before the door was
fully opened.  John wasn't sure whether he should show strength and force or
humility. He was pissed that Cheryl was doing this to his wife but afraid of
what would happen if he didn't consent.  What pissed him off most, though, was
that Cheryl obviously wanted his wife and he had been hoping to get some wild
sack time in with Cheryl himself.

      Cheryl took one step into the kitchen, looked at him and smiled.  She had
obviously "prettied" herself up also.  She wore a short cotton dress that
wrapped around her and appeared to be held on by one button on the side at the
waistline.  It was evident to John that she wore no bra or stockings and he
wondered if she had anything on at all under that dress.  As he looked at her,
he felt that familiar twinge in his loins as he began to get hard.

      "Well, let's find out, John, shall we?" she replied as she walked past
him and stood at the small dinette table in the center of the room.  She
shifted the rather large tote bag she was carrying to the other shoulder and
began to twirl the bottle of Zinfadel  around in the ice bucket which sat, all
alone, in the center of the table.

      "Look, Cheryl, think about what you're asking of us.  Friends don't do
this sort of thing to friends. What is it that you expect of Barbara?  God
knows she's been through enough already."

      "Don't worry, John.  I'm just going to have a little fun.  Barbara won't
be hurt much.  I'm sure that right now this seems like such a sinister thing
I'm doing, but lighten up.  I think we'll all have a good time in the end.  I'm
sure you and I will, but Barbara just might not care for it.   She's just going
to have to put up with it for a while.  Who knows?  She may enjoy it - but
don't bet on it.  As for what I expect of Barbara, we'll go over that shortly.
Do me a favor, will you? Get me a glass and bring the wine into the living room
where we can all talk this out."

      Cheryl turned and walked into the living room.  She looked at Barbara
sitting in the chair, smiled when she noticed that Barbara was wearing a robe,
went over and sat down in the center of the sofa placing her bag beside her.
When John came in the room, he set the wine and glasses down on the coffee
table in front of the sofa. He silently picked up the bottle and began to pour
wine into the three glasses he had set in a row.

      "Just pour two glasses, John.  I don't believe Barbara will have one just
yet."  Having said that, Cheryl looked directly at Barbara who was visibly
nervous and frightened as she sat rubbing her hands together staring at the
carpet.

      "Well, Barbara, it appears that you've agreed to my terms after all. Have
you?"  Cheryl asked while sipping on the cool wine.

      "I guess so."  Barbara's voice was barely audible and had a distinct
waver in it.  She never moved her head as she spoke and kept looking down at
the carpet.

      Cheryl smiled outwardly, but inwardly she was laughing.  I've got her
where I want her she thought.

      "Why, Barbara, I couldn't hear a word you said. Please come over here and
stand in front of the table right there in front of me and answer my question."
Cheryl spoke cheerfully, as if she were discussing the weather or her new
spring wardrobe.

      Barbara shot a cold look at Cheryl and for a moment was ready to pounce
on her and rip her hair out.  Luckily she regained her composure quickly and
realized that Cheryl was definitely in the driver's seat.  She quickly glanced
at John who sat there looking at her, uncrossed her legs and slowly started
over to the sofa.

      Cheryl smiled even wider when Barbara got up and walked over to the exact
spot she had directed her to. She lifted her glass and finished the wine in one
long sip then turned to John who was still looking at his wife.  Cheryl noticed
that John's hard-on was undermining his outward attempt to show his disdain for
the proceedings.

      "John, would you refill my glass, please?  And, by the way John, please
don't interrupt Barbara and I during this discussion.  You'll have plenty of
time to voice your opinion to Barbara after I leave."

      Cheryl then directed her attention to Barbara standing in front of her.
She did look hopeless standing there, still looking at the carpet.

      "Well, Barbara, have you agreed to my terms, or haven't you?

      "Yes," was all Barbara could whisper before almost losing her breath.

      "Let's see about that.  First of all, the correct answer would be "Yes,
Mistress."  Please try again and speak so that we can hear you."

      "Yes, mistress"  Barbara spat back, then realizing she sounded hostile
and afraid Cheryl would get angry she continued in a more humble tone.  "I
agree to your terms."

      "Good.  Let's begin then."  Cheryl sat up and opened her tote bag and
rummaged through it for a minute then withdrew a tape recorder, Polaroid camera
and a file folder.  She opened the file folder and pulled out a single sheet of
paper and laid it on the table in front of Barbara.

      "Ok, Barbara, you wanted to know what I expected you to do.  Well, that
paper will enlighten things a bit. Now I want you to remove your robe -- you
don't have anything on under it do you?"

      "No."  Barbara said and quickly added "mistress."

      "Well, take it off and lets see."

      Cheryl was pleasantly surprised when Barbara's hands undid the sash and
let the robe slip off her arms. Barbara had a much better body than she had
imagined. She wasn't as thin as Cheryl had pictured.  A better word word to
describe her would be "trim" with small, pert breasts and a firm, flat tummy
one wouldn't expect from a 28 year old mother of two.  Cheryl had mentioned to
a few of her neighbors who dropped by for coffee this morning that she just may
have a "slave/maid" shortly and when she described Barbara to them she did not
do her justice. Of course the girls got all giggly and excited about the
prospect and made Cheryl promise to keep them informed. Cheryl had never had a
lesbian experience and really never thought she would.  Sure she fantasized
about it occasionally when Don was on one of his business trips, but for the
most part, Cheryl was strictly straight. She thought about this whole scenario
as a possible means to get John in bed with her, but now she was really getting
turned on and the thought of having John while Barbara helped and even provided
some services of her own was delicious.  She could really have a good time with
this plan, that's for sure.

      Barbara could feel her face getting red.  She had never felt so shamed in
her life.  She held the robe over her forearms and in front of her so to cover
her pubic area.  She didn't dare look at John, but wondered what he was looking
at and what he was thinking.  She just wanted to sink into the floor and
disappear.  She was startled when Cheryl  started speaking again.

      "Very nice, Barbara.  Put the robe down on the chair."

      Barbara turned around and bent over to put the robe onto the chair.
Cheryl felt herself quietly gasp when she saw Barbara's rump.  She always had
sort of a "butt fetish" but Don would have no part of that action.  She
remembered sneaking up on him one night during foreplay and trying to stick her
small vibrator into his butt. You'd think she tried to kill him from his
reaction. Barbara's rear end was exquisite and she knew she would have fun
playing with that.  The sight was short lived as Barbara turned and returned to
her spot in front of the table to await her next order.

      "Please pick up that paper and read it, Barbara. It is your statement of
submission to me."  Cheryl leaned forward and pressed the 'record" button on
the recorder as Barbara bent down to pick up the paper.  Barbara straightened
up and looked at the paper as tears began forming in her eyes.

      "Read it aloud, Please!"  Cheryl was annoyed now. "The tape can't record
your thoughts, you know"

      Barbara shuddered from the tone of Cheryl's voice and began reading,
aloud from the top.

      "I, Barbara Morris, hereby announce my willingness to surrender myself to
my mistress, Cheryl Sather.  In so doing, I agree to the following terms."

      "1.  I shall make myself available to my mistress with one days notice. I
           will make all arrangements for baby-sitting, etc. that will be
           necessary for me to meet these obligations.  I understand that there
           will be no more than 2 sessions per week though some sessions may
           require my attendance overnight or for the weekend.

      "2.  I shall appear for each such session freshly bathed and groomed and
           dressed in apparel requested by Mistress Cheryl.  I understand that
           all under clothing, bras, panties, hosiery, etc. are not to be worn
           at any time during these sessions unless I am directed to do so my
           Mistress Cheryl.

      "3.  I will not speak unless directed to do so by Mistress Cheryl or if
           given permission to do so by Mistress Cheryl.  I will always end
           each sentence with "Mistress Cheryl."

      "4.  At no time will I object to, or refuse to carry out an order given
           by Mistress Cheryl.

      "5.  Although my husband, John may be present, I will ignore him, his
           actions, suggestions and orders unless directed otherwise by my
           Mistress.

      "6.  I understand fully that these sessions will be sexual in nature and
           involve actions I do not approve of or that repulse me.  I shall,
           however, comply promptly with my mistresses' directions and agree to
           give complete control of my body to my Mistress Cheryl.

      "7.  I understand that my failure to comply with these conditions,
           including objecting to, or refusing to obey an order by Mistress
           Cheryl will result in my being punished, which I agree to accept.

      "8.  I understand that no physical pain or permanent harm will come to me
           although I will experience humiliation, discomfort, embarrassment
           and revulsion.  I understand that my failure to obey will call for
           punishment which may cause pain, but no permanent damage to me.

      "I am a humble slave to my mistress, Cheryl Sather."

      Barbara's tears streamed down her cheeks as she finished reading.  She
felt her knees buckle and felt as if she might faint at any moment.  When she
said the last words, she remained staring at the paper and watched as drops of
her tears fell on the words, as if to punctuate each thing she was submitting
to.  She couldn't speak or force herself to look at John, who she desperately
needed at this moment.

      Cheryl reached forward and stopped the tape recorder.  This time she
grabbed the bottle and poured herself another glass of wine and filled John's
glass. She looked at Barbara, then John, sat back and stared at the naked,
quivering Barbara again.

      "Any questions, Barbara?"  She said softly, almost as if she had sympathy
for her once good friend whom she has shared so many secrets with.

      "Yes, just how long to expect me to do this?  It can't go on forever, you
know."  Barbara, too had changed.  She seemed more at ease in her nakedness
now. Not comfortable, mind you, but her concentration seemed centered on the
business at had.  She even glanced at John and noticed he had one helluva
hard-on as he fixed his eyes on her bare silhouette.

      "Already you've failed to comply with your terms, slave.  I believe item
number 3 on that sheet was violated.  I'll make your punishment easy this time,
though.  But remember what you've agreed to in the future, for your next
punishment will not be pleasant, I assure you.  Now to answer your question,
this will go on as long as I can keep it going, but I know that I'd look
foolish going to the police after a long time had passed. Then again, you may
wish it to go on forever.  Who knows? Believe this -- it is going on at this
moment and you will either hold to your agreement or I'm out of here and on my
way to the police.  Does that answer your question?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara's demeanor again changed to one of
complete submission and her head dropped to face the carpet once more.

      "Good.  Now let's get this show on the road.  I've got some preliminaries
to go over and then there's that punishment due."  Cheryl fidgeted in her tote
bag some more and finally withdrew what appeared to be a photo album.  She laid
it on the table and opened it to the first page. Barbara noticed that it was
empty and wondered why Cheryl brought it out, until Cheryl grabbed the camera.
She sensed then that it would not be empty long.

      "This book, Barbara, has 100 pages."  Cheryl continued.  "Each page will
hold 6 photos on each side. That means when full, this album will have 1200
photos, assuming I don't add additional pages.  Each of those photos will have
one thing in common -- they will all be of you naked and posed in every way,
doing everything imaginable.  We will begin tonight with some rather basic
shots of you alone."  She paused and looked at John who seemed mesmerized by
what she was saying.  "John, would you be a dear and move this coffee table so
that it sits perpendicular to the sofa, and get me nice sheet to spread over it
and, oh yes, I'll need a pillow."

      John jumped to his feet and cleared the table of the wine, which he sat
on the floor at Cheryl's feet, and in one move, positioned the table as Cheryl
directed. Cheryl then shifted the lampshades on the end tables so that the
coffee table was bathed in bright light.  John scurried out of the room to get
the pillow and sheet. Meanwhile, Cheryl directed her attention to Barbara who
was standing with her hands held open in front of her pubic area.

      "Barbara, you seem to have a problem with your hands.  It seems you don't
know what to do with them while standing there.  From now on, and for all
future sessions, when you are awaiting orders, I want you to put both hands
behind your head and clasp your fingers. Also, from now on you are to keep your
legs apart so that your pussy is easily accessible to me for whatever I have in
mind -- I'd say that when standing there should be 3 feet between each foot,
and when kneeling, 2 feet between your knees.  And, by the way, keep your head
up and look straight ahead with your eyes open.  I wouldn't want you to miss
anything.  Got it?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara said as she quickly put her hands behind
her head and moved her feet apart. God, she felt humiliated.  How would she
ever survive this ordeal.  She trembled as she imagined what those 1200
pictures would be like.   She wondered how many different things could she be
photographed doing to fill up that book.  She looked straight ahead, as
directed, and focused on the painting on the wall behind the sofa. Since John
had moved the table, she was some distance from Cheryl now, but she still could
not see her out the bottom of her eyes.  She heard her doing something but
dared not move her eyes downward to look for fear of accruing another
punishment.  The thought of the punishment came to mind and she trembled once
again as she remembered her oath which said that punishment may be painful.
Once more, tears began filling her eyes.

      John returned carrying the sheet and pillow and stopped dead in his
tracks when he entered the living room and saw Barbara standing there in that
position. His dick twitched again and he thought for sure he would have an
orgasm right in his pants if this continued much longer.  Cheryl noticed him
standing there and told him to spread the sheet on the table and to place the
pillow in the center of the table so it would raise "Barbara's pretty little
butt" up enough to make "everything" visible to the camera lens.  He glanced at
Barbara and saw her face turn crimson and the tears rolling down her cheeks.
His dick twitched once more and he ran to accomplish his task.

      Cheryl, refilled the wine glasses again, picked up the camera, stood up
and moved out of John's way as he covered the table.  She walked around Barbara
and stopped behind her to admire her ass again.  She continued around until she
was just inches away from Barbara's face.  She lifted her hand to Barbara's
breast and gently cupped it, marveling at how firm it was.  She had not
expected Barbara to be in such great shape and she certainly did not expect
herself to be as excited as she was.  She had not worn panties that night and
could feel her juices trickling out of her pussy and soaking her thighs.  As
her eyes glanced over to see how John was doing she noticed his hard-on had
gotten bigger and seemed to be ready to bust out of his pants.  She thought
about how good this night was going to be and how great future nights were
going to be.  Gradually, she thought, she' have Barbara groveling to lick her
ass while John fucked her.  She was on the brink of orgasm when she caught
herself and focused her attention back to Barbara.

      Cheryl positioned Barbara towards the center of the room and took a
couple of pictures of her standing in that embarrassing position.  Barbara
fought back the urge to close her eyes and kept staring at the painting as
Cheryl moved around her and snapped some more shots from the rear, then the
side.  She was aware of John's presence and wanted desperately to look into his
eyes thinking that doing so would transport her to another place.  Her peace
was shattered and her fears heightened when Cheryl spoke.

      "Barbara, I want a picture of you with your nipples hard.  Play with
nipples until they're hard.  Do you remember telling me how much you enjoyed
having your breasts played with?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara's voice was really beginning to crack
now.  Slowly, she moved her hands from behind her head to her breasts and began
massaging her nipples between her thumbs and forefingers.  She blinked when the
flash went off again, and again.  She willed her body to make her nipples hard
so she could stop this in front of John.  Where was he, anyway?  She longed to
look around for him but settled for fantasizing that it was his hands playing
with nipples and soon realized that they were indeed getting harder.

      "That didn't take long, did it slave?"

      "No, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara heard Cheryl's question and heard herself
reply, but she continued with her fantasy and playing with her nipples.

      John had poured another glass of wine for himself and had sat down on a
chair while Cheryl busied herself taking pictures.  He never dreamed he would
ever desire his wife as much as he did this very minute.  He was on the verge
of exploding and knew he had to do something pretty soon.  As Cheryl got
between him and Barbara, He noticed he could see up her dress and he was not
surprised to see she wasn't wearing panties.  Her ass looked perfect and the
wetness he noticed on the inside of her thighs made him want her as much as he
wanted Barbara.

      "Let's not get too carried away, Barbara." Cheryl's voice broke the
silence and seemed to awaken the entire room from a misty dream.  "Put your
hands behind your head again while I get some shots of your pretty little
titties. "  Click.  Click. Pop. Pop.  "There. That should take care of the "R"
rated stuff.  Lay down on the table, on your back, hands behind your head, legs
straddling the table, feet flat on the floor."

      Barbara moved quickly to the table.  Anything would be better than
standing there like that, she thought. Once in position, she realized how wrong
she was.  The air hitting the inside of thighs and flowing across her vagina
then down over her anus when Cheryl adjusted the pillow under her, made her
feel more humiliated and vulnerable than ever.  While her eyes remained wide
open, she barely noticed Cheryl moving around over her and the camera flashing.
She did, however, feel the heat of the flash on her pussy and knew that some of
these pictures were going to be close-ups.  Her thoughts kept drifting back to
John somewhere in the room watching her being subjected to this and she
wondered whether he was embarrassed for her or whether he was angry at Cheryl
for doing this, or perhaps, was he getting excited watching her going through
these motions.  The possibility of John getting excited made it a little easier
on her.  She didn't attempt to understand how, or why, he would get excited at
her dilemma but she thought at least she was doing something good for him. That
thought made it possible for her to reach down between her legs and spread her
vagina wide open when Cheryl ordered her to. It allowed her to answer "Yes,
Mistress Cheryl." when she was admonished to do so before carrying out each
order Cheryl barked out.

      "Why, Barbara, I believe you're finally getting a little wet down there."
Cheryl's observation made Barbara blush even more.  "Now I want you to put your
feet in the air, spread as far as you can, so I can get some shots of your
pussy AND ass hole."

      Cheryl's coarse language increased Barbara's embarrassment.  Cheryl
always used such language when they talked to one another, but this was
different.  John was present and Cheryl was talking about her pussy and
asshole.  Nonetheless, she carried out the order and raised her legs up and
spread open and replied "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  She winced in pain as Cheryl
grabbed her ankles and spread her legs even wider.  She assured Cheryl that she
would try to keep them there, but knew she couldn't do that for any length of
time.  It helped relieve the strain when she put her arms around her legs and
spread her cheeks as Cheryl had ordered so that she could get a better shot of
her puckered ass.

      "This just won't do, Barbara.  You're not holding your legs far enough
apart.  John, would you mind giving your wife a hand?  Stand at her head and
grab her ankles so that you can spread her legs wide open for me."

      John jumped to his feet and darted to his appointed position.  He grabbed
Barbara's ankles and forced her legs as far apart as he thought she could bear.
Momentarily his eyes crossed Barbara's and he was both ashamed for helping with
her degradation and excited with the participation at the same time.

      My, my.  Look at you, John.  You're hornier than a male dog in a kennel
full of bitches in heat."  Cheryl laughed at John's predicament.  "Maybe we can
do something about that.  Barbara, I'd like you to help John get some relief so
that he may be of better use to me. You will suck him off while he and I are
busy posing you for your album, won't you?"

      No, no.  Barbara wanted to scream out.  Not here under these lights. Not
with you watching and snapping pictures.  This is something sacred.  This is
between him and I.  This is something we share alone, in our bed, in darkness.
Everything inside her told her to stop this charade, kick Cheryl out of the
house and rid herself of this nightmare.  She was shocked to hear her voice say
"Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  She was still in shock when she felt  John's hands
around her ankles again and saw his rock hard cock dangling there just inches
above her face. She didn't know why she parted her lips and allow him to enter
her mouth.  She had never done this in this position before.  Her head rocked
back, and she felt his cock sliding down the back of her throat as he rocked
his hips back and forth as if he were fucking her face.  She had never been
able to take him so deep before.  She became oblivious to her surroundings and
began bobbing her head in time with his hips.

      Cheryl was beside herself.  John was as big as she fantasized him to be.
As she watched Barbara take his huge cock all the way into her mouth, she knew
she had found the perfect couple.  The sight of the pair made her stop taking
pictures and watch for a while.  After a short pause she went back to work
taking close-ups of Barbara spreading her pussy lips, then spreading her ass,
then of Barbara sucking John's cock.  She had never before been able to change
the film as quickly as she did when she ran out in the middle of all this.  She
definitely wanted to get a picture of him coming and shouted at him to pull out
of Barbara's mouth just before he came and to come over her tits. He never
answered but she was too busy taking pictures to hear him if he had. Finally,
she saw him pull his cock out of her mouth and she aimed the camera just in
time to get some shots of his come covering her tits and open mouth. She
thought he'd never stop coming.  It was everywhere, as if it wasn't a cock but
a rubber bag filled with semen. Eventually, he did stop coming and began losing
his erection.  She saw the cock slowly throb and it reminded her of the way a
track star slowly came to rest after a race.  Not just stop when it was over,
but gradually slow the pace down until finally collapsing into a heap. She
looked at Barbara lying there.  Her eyes were closed and her head tilted as far
back as possible, but she still had her fingers spreading her ass wide open -
just as Cheryl had ordered.

      The sound of Cheryl's voice hit Barbara in the head like a hammer.  She
had drifted off into space and now was crashing back to Earth.  When she
jumped, she almost pulled her legs out of John's hands and she let go of her
cheeks for a brief instant, but quickly recovered and spread them open again.
She opened her eyes and stared straight up at John's cock, which was still
forming droplets which, in turn, dripped onto face.  His balls were no more
than 10 inches above her forehead and swung gently in the air.  She had not
heard what Cheryl had said and wasn't sure whether she ask her to repeat it or
maybe just ignore her in the hopes that she was not talking to her, but just
making a comment.

      "Let's see now -- closing your eyes, failure to answer me -- your
punishment is beginning to build up.  I can't say as I blame you though after
that.  I had no idea you were such a good cocksucker, Barbara.  We're just
gonna have to videotape your technique sometime so we'll have a reference for
novices.  Now! Answer me!. Did you enjoy sucking John's cock?"

      Barbara's felt her face redden again.  She had enjoyed it, but loathed
Cheryl's presence and the way it came about -- that had ruined the whole thing.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl" she stammered.

      "Good.  Let's see just how much you enjoyed it. Let go of your ass and
spread that pussy wide -- and I mean wide -- so we can see just how wet you
are." Cheryl picked up the camera again and leaned forward.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara quickly let go of her ass and brought
her hands around between her legs, spreading her vagina as far open as she
could "so all the world could see" she said to herself sarcastically.  She felt
something entering her ever so slowly and realized it was Cheryl's finger.
Cheryl's finger went all the way and in and then moved around a bit before it
began to withdraw.

      Cheryl looked at her finger, wet with Barbara's juices, and looked back
at Barbara's face.  "Well, you are wet -- aren't you?  Look what you've done to
my finger.  Now I want you to use your tongue to clean it off."

      Barbara saw Cheryl's finger and felt it's tip at her lips.  She began to
get sick from the thought of licking it and didn't do anything but stare at it.

      "Would you rather we start our punishment now." Cheryl said.  "It won't
be easy for this offense.  If you know what's good for you you'll get that
tongue working on this finger right this minute!"

      Barbara took a deep breath and held it as she opened her mouth and
allowed her tongue to start licking Cheryl's finger.  While she was licking she
kept looking up at John's balls, imagining that she was licking his cock
instead.  The taste did not repulse her but the knowledge of what she was
licking, and where it had been, did.  She wondered what the expression on
Cheryl's face was.  Was she somber, smiling, ecstatic or just plain gloating.
She wanted to glance down but felt too ashamed to look her tormentor in the
eyes.

      John felt himself starting to get hard again.  He wasn't sure whether it
was due to the sight of his wife licking her own pussy juice off of Cheryl's
finger or to Cheryl's hand brushing up against it as she moved her finger
around Barbara's tongue.  He did know that, whatever the reason, it was getting
hard again.  He tried to remember the last time he had gotten a hard on so soon
after orgasm and couldn't remember if he ever had gotten another one on so
quickly.  He didn't want it to get hard again for fear it would go badly for
Barbara.  He tried to think of other things like fishing and boating in the
hopes it would occupy his mind, but he couldn't take his eyes of Barbara's
tongue.

      Cheryl finally withdrew her finger, studied it momentarily and pronounced
the job was well done.  She looked down at Barbara's pussy, still being held
wide open and took 2 more pictures.  She now had several pictures spread out on
the sofa beside her and she scanned them all.

      "I do believe these pictures have captured the redness of your face
nicely, Barbara.  They also show the pink of your pussy and asshole perfectly.
I'm sure my friends will love these."  Cheryl chuckled as she saw Barbara's
eyes widen when she mentioned her friends. "Yes I'm sure they will.  But enough
about them for now. Save for a few mistakes, which we'll address later, you've
been very good tonight, Barbara.  I am sure John would agree with that.  As a
reward, I'm going to allow you to have an orgasm."

      Barbara almost died when Cheryl instructed her to masturbate herself to
climax.  She had never done this in front of anyone, not even John.  She paused
a moment then, recalling her agreement, slowly loosened the grip on her pussy
lips and began rubbing her slit softly.  She began wondering how she was going
to fake orgasm and how long she should wait until she did but Cheryl was
relentless with the orders.  First it was "get your finger in there" then
"another one" then "still another" until she had inserted all four fingers and
was working them in and out as fast as she could.  She saw John's balls and
dick move to one side and Cheryl's face come into view.  She was holding what
appeared at first to be a plastic flashlight but then Barbara realized it was
one of those vibrators she had seen in some of John's catalogs that came in the
mail occasionally.  It was white, about 8 inches long and an inch in diameter
with a rounded top.  The bottom had a knurled dialed which she assumed was a
switch.  Cheryl laid the tip of the vibrator on Barbara's lips and told her to
"open."  As Barbara slowly parted her lips, Cheryl began inserting the vibrator
into her mouth.  Barbara had to fight her gag reflex as Cheryl worked it in and
out, each time going in a little further until her fingers pushed against her
lips.  Cheryl kept telling her to keep her hands working and Barbara would
increase the pace each time.  Finally, Cheryl withdrew the vibrator and sat
back down.

      "I believe you need a little help reaching an orgasm, Barbara.  Well, I'm
holding it right here." Cheryl stopped to watch Barbara's reaction for a moment
then continued.  "If I were you, I'd take my hand out of my pussy and rub some
of that juice around my asshole to lubricate it because that's where this is
going next."

      Barbara couldn't believe her ears.  Not in my ass, she thought, I've
never had anything stuck in there except John's fingertip occasionally when we
made love. Still, she took her hand out of her pussy and began to spread as
much lubricant as she could around her small, puckered anus.  She gritted her
teeth and waited for the pain, which she knew would come when Cheryl started to
push that thing up there.  She sighed in despair when Cheryl told her to put
her hand back into her pussy and get back to work there and with her other hand
she was to work the vibrator into her ass herself.  As she put her one hand
back into her vagina and took the base of the vibrator, which Cheryl had
clicked onto it's highest setting, she felt Cheryl's hands spreading her ass
cheeks apart. She could only imagine what she looked like.  Here she was nude
lying on a coffee table, covered with come, legs held high in the air and wide
apart by John, whose dick and balls were just inches from her face, with one
hand in her pussy and the other working a dildo in and out of ass, the cheeks
of which were spread wide apart by another woman.  She began to sob.  Soon she
felt Cheryl's hands let go of her ass and then heard the click and saw the
flash of the camera again.  Her sobs turned to silent crying and tears streamed
down her face.

      "Enough."  Cheryl was getting disgusted.  "I can't believe you haven't
come yet.  My God, I'm only watching and I'm about ready climax.  I'm sure
before the month is out you'll learn to have the "big O" in front of other
people.  But enough for now.  push the vibrator all the way into your ass and
stand up.  Be careful that vibrator doesn't come out.  Hold it in with you hand
if you have to.  John, why don't you move the table aside, against the wall,
and come have a seat next to me here on the sofa."

      Barbara didn't have to be told twice.  She winced with the pain as she
pushed the vibrator deep into her ass and held it there when she stood,
remembering to put her free hand behind her head.  She looked at John moving
the coffee table and almost laughed at how ridiculous he looked -- nude from
the waist down with cock standing straight out as if pointing the way to
follow. The humor disappeared, however, when she saw him sit down and press
against Cheryl.

      John held up his glass as Cheryl refilled it then hers.  He noticed that
there was only about 2 glasses of wine left in the bottle and was surprised
that neither he nor Cheryl were drunk.  He glanced down at his hard-on and
wondered if he should try to cover it up.  He thought Cheryl must have read his
mind when she laughed and told him not to worry because his condition would be
taken care of very shortly.  When she told him that, he watched it twitch 2 or
3 times in rapid succession.  "Damn, I'm horny!" he thought as he looked at
Barbara standing in the center of the room.  His cock twitched some more and
the look in Barbara's eyes told him she had noticed.  As a matter of fact, it
seemed her eyes were fixed on his crotch.

      Cheryl looked directly at Barbara for several minutes as she sipped her
wine.

      "Is my little come-covered slave ready for her punishment?"  she said as
her eyes moved over Barbara's body.

      "Mistress Cheryl,"  Barbara's tone was pleading, almost begging, "please.
This is the first time I've ever done anything like this.  I've done everything
you told me to and just forgot some formalities.  Please forgive me this time
and I promise to be better next time."

      "Well, there you go again.  Now you've forgotten to ask permission to
speak before doing so.  But I agree you have behaved well except for some
mental lapses.  I'll tell you what I'll do.  I'll let you off this time, BUT,
you must demonstrate your acceptance of me as your mistress and your
willingness to do ANYTHING I ask of you.  If you do that, I'll forego any
whipping or other painful punishment THIS TIME ONLY.  Do you agree?" Cheryl was
grinning ear-to-ear when she finished.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl.  Thank you, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara threw in
the thank you hoping this would help show Cheryl her acceptance of her status
as slave and perhaps persuade her to go easy on her.

      "Very well then.  Get down on you stomach and crawl like a snake over to
me.  Mind you, don't let that vibrator come out of your ass!"  Cheryl was in
her glory as she saw Barbara get down on the carpet and wiggle over to her. She
had to give her credit for holding that vibrator in and she wondered if she
were getting rug burns on her stomach.  Maybe I should have her roll over for a
moment to check.

      "Barbara, while I'm telling you what I want you to do I want you to look
directly at me, and I want to see that dildo move.  Pull it all the way out
then all the way back in -- and keep doing it!"  Cheryl paused and watched as
Barbara did as she was told.  Each time the vibrator started back into rectum,
Barbara would wince in pain.  Cheryl watched Barbara's eyes almost bulge out of
her head when she reached down and unbuttoned her dress and let it fall apart,
exposing herself completely.  "Now Barbara when I tell you to begin, I want you
to start licking my feet.  Lick each one completely and be sure to get between
my toes like a good little slave.  When you're done with the feet, you can
start on the legs and we'll see what comes next.  Are you ready?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara didn't know if she could do this.  She
told herself it was only flesh.  She could do it.  She thought she knew what
came next and she was sure she couldn't do that.  The thought of licking
another women's vagina thoroughly disgusted her. Nonetheless, she started
licking Cheryl's foot and kept the damn dildo going in and out of her ass.  As
her tongue finished working between the toes of Cheryl's right foot and started
working on the left, Barbara noticed Cheryl shift her body.  She glanced upward
and saw that Cheryl had spread her legs wide open exposing her soaking vagina.
Soon Barbara began hearing low moans that she knew had to come from John.  When
she looked up, she saw Cheryl leaning over John's lap with his cock in her
mouth.  The sight mesmerized her.  She continued licking but couldn't take her
eyes off the sight of John getting a blow-job from her once good friend. Unlike
herself, Cheryl seemed to have no trouble taking all of John's cock down her
throat.  John was sitting upright with his head thrown back and eyes closed,
moving his hips slightly in time with Cheryl's head, upon which he had rested
his hand.  In order to get a better sight of the proceedings, and without
realizing it, Barbara had begun working her way up Cheryl's right leg and was
now hungrily licking around her knee.  For the first time that night, Barbara
began to get aroused.  She noticed she had started to move the vibrator in and
out of her ass at the same pace as Cheryl was moving her head on John's cock.
At that moment, Barbara wanted to take the vibrator out of her rear and put it
in her pussy, but was afraid Cheryl would notice and punish her for it.

      Cheryl moved her hand and placed it on top of Barbara's head.  Barbara
was so lost in the sights and in her own excitement, she didn't notice Cheryl's
hand.  She just kept licking and looking.  The smell of Cheryl's pussy juices
seemed to have an aphrodisiac like effect on her and she was soon moving the
vibrator in and out at a much faster pace.  Her tongue, too, was working faster
and soon she began to feel Cheryl's pussy hairs on the end of it.  She was
beginning to lose all control of herself.  As John's moans became louder and
more urgent, Barbara' s desires were also becoming greater and she knew from
the pressure of Cheryl's hand on her head, and the way her pelvis started
working to meet her tongue that Cheryl was ready to come at any moment.
Barbara's head was swimming.  The sight in front of her, the smell of Cheryl's
womanhood and the sound of John's moaning had all combined to obscure reality.
She thought of nothing but her immediate need.  She had to come.  At the moment
she heard John's loud grunt that signified he had an orgasm, Barbara stuck her
tongue into Cheryl's cunt as far as she could and worked it in and out and
around furiously.  The vibrator in her rear began moving as fast as her hand
could move.  Within moments Cheryl's pussy was pouring liquid.  Barbara didn't
know whether it was all Cheryl's juices or a mixture of Cheryl's juices and her
saliva.  She didn't care.  She was coming now.  She could feel it building, and
building and building until... AAAGH!

      "Oh God, that was GREAT!"  Cheryl exhaled. "Barbara I can't make up my
mind whether you're a better cocksucker or cuntlicker.  You have a talented
tongue, that's for sure."

      Barbara had come back down to Earth when she heard Cheryl's voice.  She
was more embarrassed now than ever, but also more relieved.  She still was
kneeling between Cheryl's legs and was resting her lips on Cheryl's cunt. She
began to move her head back when the pressure of Cheryl's hand stopped her.

      "As a finale for tonight, and to show your complete surrender to me,
Barbara, I want you to give me the "kiss of respect."  I want to feel your lips
on my ass and your tongue in my asshole.  Do it well and we're through for
tonight."

      "This is terrible."  Barbara thought, "Now I've got to kiss and lick her
ass, too?  It's the most disgusting thing I've ever had to do."  She realized,
though, that if she did this one last thing real well, she would be done for
tonight.  That was the best news she heard in months.  She began to lick around
Cheryl's asshole and starting to force her tongue in the tight crevice. Cheryl
helped her by reaching around and spreading her cheeks apart. She worked her
tongue as though her life depended on it -- indeed, in her mind, it did.  She
wondered what John was doing at the moment.  Was he watching her lick another
woman's ass?  Shame was the word to describe Barbara's night and she was
beginning to numb to it.  She wondered now what effect all this would have on
her marriage.  Cheryl released her grip on her cheeks and sat up.

      "Very good, my little slut.  You may now stand up before me -- watch that
dildo doesn't fall."  Cheryl watched Barbara leap to her feet, still holding
the vibrator deep in her ass.  The length of time in use and the "tight
surroundings"  had worked the batteries to the point that the vibrator was
barely humming.  "Turn around and bend over and I'll take that thing out of
your ass." she said and as Barbara turned and bent Cheryl was beside herself
with joy.  She had Barbara completely.  She bent forward and clicked the
vibrator off.  Then, before pulling it out, she twisted it around 2 or 3
rotations. Finally she began to withdraw it -- very, very slowly. When it was
completely out, she studied it for a moment then gave Barbara one final
command.  "Take this vibrator and wash it off for me.  Do it quickly."  As
Barbara scurried out of the room, vibrator in hand, Cheryl turned to look at
John.

      "Well, John.  What do you think now?  It seems to me that we all had a
good time tonight.  I mean your wife had one helluva orgasm.  I think she might
get to like this sort of thing, huh?"

      "Maybe you're right, but you were sure hard on her, Cheryl.  I couldn't
help but feel sorry for her at times."

      "Bullshit, John!  You were having the best experience of your life. I've
never seen so much come from one man in my life.  Admit it.  You were
excited.!"

      "Yeah,"  John was about to tell Cheryl that he didn't recall ever having
such an orgasm in his life when Barbara walked back into the room.  He looked
into her eyes and noticed she was looking into his.  Without saying a word, she
walked back to where Cheryl was sitting and offered her the vibrator.

      Cheryl stood up, buttoned her dress and grabbed the vibrator out of
Barbara's hand as she sat back down.  She gathered the pictures, camera and
tape recorder and stuffed them back into her tote bag.  When she was through
getting everything together, she looked at Barbara.

      "You've done very well tonight, Barbara, considering this has been your
first time at this sort of thing.  Now, Friday evening I'm having some of the
girls over for some drinks and entertainment.  That means that I could use a
maid to serve us and also some entertainment.  I think you'll fill the bill on
both accounts.  Be at my apartment promptly at 6.  Please wear JUST a plain
cotton house dress.  You know, the ones that button down the front.  You may
wear a pair of slippers too, if you like."  After Barbara murmured her
acceptance, Cheryl turned to John.  "John, I'd like you to come also.  You'll
be the only guy there, but I'm sure you'd like to see what we have in store.
Besides, you know I'll find a way to take care of you."

      "Yeah, sure, Cheryl.  I'll drive Barbara and stay around."  John replied
as Cheryl stood up to leave.  He walked her to the back door and watched her
walk across the lawn to her mother's house.  When she was safely inside, he
shut off the light and walked into the kitchen.  He heard water running and
guessed Barbara was taking a shower.  He had a lot of questions to ask himself
about this night.  What did it all mean when he was getting so horny at the
sight of his wife being bossed around and forced to submit to these wild sex
acts by her friend?  He didn't know, and right now he was to damn tired to
think about it anymore.  He walked into the bedroom, uncovered the bed and
climbed in to wait for Barbara.

      Barbara tried to put her thoughts together under the relaxing streams of
hot water from the shower.  She had never been so humbled or so defiled in her
life. Neither had she had an orgasm like that before.  Her ass and pussy were
sore from the abuse they had taken earlier and hurt when she scrubbed them with
the washcloth.  She had already gargled with mouthwash several times before she
jumped into the shower but, in her mind, she could still taste Cheryl's pussy
juice and flesh.  She was disgusted, but at the same time, she couldn't stop
from getting excited when she thought back on some of the events that took
place that night.  She wondered what would happen on Friday.  The thought of
having to go through the same thing again was bad enough. To have to do it in
front of complete strangers -- women at that -- was almost unthinkable to her.
She resented the fact that Cheryl had oral sex with her husband, but admitted
that the sight of them drove her wild.  She had no more thoughts of the car
accident which brought this all about, only thoughts of naked flesh, vibrators
and orgasm.  She finished the shower, dried herself off and walked into the
bedroom.  She said not a word to John, lying there with his eyes wide open, got
into bed, closed her eyes and went to sleep.


                                 THE ATONEMENT

                                  By "Racecar"

                          PART TWO:  The "Entertainer"

      The ride to Cheryl's apartment seemed to take much longer than normal.
The usual 45 minute trip had seemed, to Barbara, to take days.  She and John
had not really discussed the events of their last evening with Cheryl and
Barbara still felt knots in her stomach when she wondered what thoughts he had
about it.  She couldn't blame him for losing respect for her.  This strong
woman he married was now reduced to crawling on the floor and licking another
woman's feet -- and worse!  During the ride she wondered what was in store for
her this evening. She couldn't imagine being told to do anything she hadn't
already done the other night.  What more could there possibly be.  No, her
concern was not for what she would be asked to do (although she dreaded having
to do all that again), but who would be  observing and what would they think.
Barbara did not know any of Cheryl's friends and wondered what they were like.
Were they good looking, fat, skinny, gorgeous, or plain.  Were they interesting
and fun to be with, or were they complete bores.  More importantly, what would
be their reaction to seeing her doing all those things Cheryl obviously had in
mind for her tonight.  Perhaps, they would be just as disgusted with it as she
was.  She tried not to think about it.  She tried telling herself that this was
not really her doing these things.  This was just her body carrying out the
orders of a foreign brain.  She rationalized that this was a case of her
surviving.  As she rode alongside John, she could feel her nakedness under the
cotton dress and noticed how the dress wrinkled.  She also felt a dampness
between her thighs and realized that thinking about the upcoming events was
beginning to excite her.  She hoped the dampness wouldn't spot the dress and
make her condition obvious to everyone there.

      The car finally came to a stop in an empty parking spot directly in front
of Cheryl's door.  Barbara and John got out of the car and walked up to the
door.  John stepped up and rung the bell.  Barbara stood on the next step down,
directly behind John and wished  this were not happening.  Maybe, she thought,
no one will answer the door and we can get back in the car and go home.  Her
hopes all crashed when she saw the door open and Cheryl standing there with a
big smile.

      "Well, John and Barbara.  You're right on time come in."  Cheryl moved
aside and motioned for the couple to come in.  When they walked past her into
the living room, Cheryl closed the door and went over and stood beside them.
"Everybody, I'd like to introduce you to John and his wife Barbara.  As I said,
Barbara is our special guest tonight.  John, Why don't you have a seat in the
recliner over there.  I'll introduce everyone to you two a little later."

      As John walked across the room to assume his seat, Barbara looked around.
The apartment was typical of modern garden apartments.  The rather small living
room opened on one end to the dining area which, in turn, was right off the
kitchen.  Down a short hall was the bath and bedroom.  The living room was
brightly lit and the white walls seemed to cast a theatre stage effect into the
center.  Large, floor length drapes covered the picture window which gave a
view of the parking lot. Barbara noticed that Cheryl had rearranged the
furniture for this evening.  The long, low cocktail table had been moved to the
center of the room, away from the sofa. Along the wall opposite the sofa were 3
snack trays. They were set up and each was covered with a towel. Barbara could
tell there was something under the towels and wondered why Cheryl would cover
them so crudely. Sitting on the sofa were Cheryl's three friends.  The one on
the left was in her early twenties, very petite, around 5 foot even, weighing
only about 100 pounds Barbara guessed.  She had long, black hair and a well
tanned face and arms.  Though small, she was nicely built.  On her left sat,
what appeared to be, the oldest of the trio.  Barbara guessed her age to be
closer to hers -- 28.  She was also the biggest of the trio, standing around 5'
8" and 140 pounds.  Her short brown hair framed her rather round face. On her
lap was an opened photo album which all three girls had obviously be looking
at.  Barbara's face turned bright red when she realized they were looking at
the pictures Cheryl had taken of her the other night.  The last  girl sat on
the other end of the sofa, closest to John.  She was also around 23-24 years
old and had blonde hair.  She stood about 5' 5", 120 pounds and had large
breasts.  Barbara tried to avoid their eyes but could feel them staring at her
standing there.

      Cheryl waited for John to sit down and then put her arm around Barbara's
shoulders as she addressed her friends again.  "Barbara was my neighbor before
I got married and moved here.  She has agreed to serve us and to provide the
entertainment for the night.  Haven't you, Barbara?"

      Barbara felt a frog in her throat as she answered. "Yes, Mistress
Cheryl."  Her heart was racing and she feared she wouldn't be able to go
through with this tonight.

      "Very good.  Well, then why don't you see what everyone wants to drink
and get it for them.  You know where everything is.  Before you do though, why
don't you take off your dress and let my guests see what they're in for
tonight."  Cheryl looked at her guests and smiled. They all smiled back, but
looked at Barbara, not Cheryl, as they did so.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl"  Barbara answered.  She then slowly unbuttoned her
dress, bending over to get the bottom buttons.  When she had finished, she
removed the dress and held it in front of her with a quizzical look in her
eyes.  She felt like she was a slave at auction waiting for the bidding to
begin.  Her nakedness in front of strangers made her blush deeply.

      Cheryl grabbed the dress out of Barbara's hand and tossed it into the far
corner near the door.  "You won't be needing this for while.  Assume your
position, Barbara."

      At first Barbara didn't understand what Cheryl meant, but then remembered
and placed her hands behind her head as she spread her legs apart.  She felt
Cheryl's hands on her sides twisting her around.  She turned slowly until
Cheryl stopped her.  She stood there with her back to the crowd while Cheryl
told them how nice she thought her ass was as she pinched and mauled her
cheeks. Barbara thought she would die.  Finally Cheryl told her to take
everyone's order and get cracking.  She walked over to the sofa and asked each
what they would like. They giggled and made crude jokes about her but all
wanted just a Coke.  She did the same to John and he just replied "Beer."  She
went into the kitchen and made the drinks, put them on a tray and carried it
back into the living room.  As she passed through the dining area, she noticed
the table was covered with a pure white sheet over a plastic tablecloth with a
pillow in the center. After she served each one their drink, she brought the
tray back into the kitchen and laid it on the counter before returning to the
living room.  She assumed her previous position in the center of the room and
waited.

      Cheryl walked to the center of the room and stood next to Barbara with
her hand on Barbara's elbow.  "Let me introduce you to my friends, Barbara.
They all live here in the complex and we get together most mornings for coffee.
To your left is Lynn.  Lynn is in the same boat as I am.  Her husband is
required to travel quite extensively leaving her home alone for long periods.
In the middle is Beth.  Beth is single and is a nurse in the surgical
department of All Soul's Hospital here in town. She works afternoons, Sunday
through Thursday.  Lastly, Pam on the right shares the same fate as Lynn and I,
except she works, part-time weekends, at the mall.  We've discussed how to
organize this evening and came up with the following rules.   Rather than have
everyone asking you to do this and that all at once, we agreed that each would
have her turn with you.  You will address them as Mistress, just as you do I,
and will do whatever they tell you to do.  Failure to obey or follow any of the
procedures we've agreed to the other night will result in punishment.  We are
going to save any punishments until the end of the evening, when we will decide
how severe they should be.  After each of your mistresses is through with you,
you are to thank them and show them your respect.  Do you understand?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara answered affirmatively but didn't quite
understand that last remark about showing them her respect.  Surely Cheryl
didn't expect her to kiss all their asses.

      "Very well, then.  Since Beth is a nurse and knows the ropes, we thought
it best if she went first and sort of prepped you. "  Cheryl held her free hand
out to Beth, who got up, walked over and stood on Barbara's opposite side.

      "Hi, Barbara."  Beth looked at Barbara and smiled. "Since many of the
girls ask questions regarding this procedure or that procedure at the hospital,
I'm going to use you as my "dummy" so the speak.  We're gonna get you prepped,
cleaned in and out, and demonstrate some medical procedures on you.  Don't be
afraid.  I've done each of these things many, many times and they are not
harmful.  You may feel some discomfort, that is all.  So let's move over to the
table and get started, shall we? Cheryl would you get my tray, the one in the
middle for me please?"

        Beth guided Barbara over to the kitchen table as Cheryl followed
carrying one of the covered snack trays. When they reached the table, Beth
pulled out a chair and indicated to Barbara that she get up on the table and
lie on her back, hands behind her head.  Barbara did what she was told.  The
bright light of the hanging lamp over the center of the table made her squint
her eyes, but she dared not shut them.  Out of the corner of her eye she
noticed Beth removing the towel from the tray and grabbing something.  Barbara
desperately wanted to turn her head to see what was on the tray but feared that
if she did so she would be punished.  She was very frightened about these
"procedures" and made up her mind that she would quit if she thought anything
might permanently hurt her.  Beth's face appeared in front of Barbara's and
shielded her eyes from the light.  For the first time Barbara noticed that the
rest of the guests had gathered around the table and were looking at them like
they would look at one of those salesmen at flea markets who demonstrate this
"super-duper veg-o-matic." John stood against the wall directly in front of her
feet.  She then noticed the video camera set up on a tripod to his left.  While
Barbara stared at the camera, Cheryl reached over and pushed the record button.

      "To begin with, Barbara, I'm going to show everyone how we prep the pubic
area for surgery.  In other words, I'm going to shave your cookie squeaky
clean."  Beth left her side momentarily and returned carrying a steaming bowl
of water.  She dipped a washcloth into the water, gingerly wrung it out and
dropped it flat on Barbara's vulva.  Barbara jolted when the hot rag hit her in
her most tender spot.  She moved her hips around trying to move the rag from
the burning area.  Beth told her to keep still and roughly moved the rag over
Barbara's pubic area with her fingertips.  As her hands went between Barbara's
legs, Beth told her to spread wide and put her feet flat on the table top at
each side.  Barbara complied.  Barbara felt the hot rag with Beth's fingertips
part her vagina slightly and sensed that Beth was concentrating a bit too much
on her clitoris.  The rag moved from her vagina to her anus and the pressure
increased.  Beth's fingers were stuffing the rag, ever so slightly into
Barbara's ass.  Suddenly the rag was removed and Barbara felt the razor being
dragged across her lower belly.  It worked it's way very quickly across her
stomach, then down a little lower, across again, down a little lower, across
again until it was at the vagina. Beth's free hand held the skin taut as the
razor did its job.  As she would pull the skin tight, Barbara felt her vagina
being opened slightly.  From the vagina the razor worked it's way to Barbara's
anus.  Barbara tensed and felt Beth again pulling her skin tight and her
puckered anus being opened ever so slightly with each tug.  When she had
finished, Beth dropped the razor into the bowl and grabbed the rag again.  It
had cooled enough to hold comfortably and didn't hurt Barbara when it began
wiping her newly shaved areas clean.  Beth withdrew the rag and leaned back to
observe her handiwork.  She smiled her approval as the others looked, then
smiled in return, each saying how different and clean it looked.

      John leaned back against the wall.  The sight of his pretty wife being
shaved in front of strangers, and her hairless pussy, had made his cock grow
with excitement.  He crossed his legs at the ankles in hopes of hiding his
hard-on from the crowd.  His eyes glanced to the side where Cheryl was looking
through the view finder of the video camera.  He could tell from her smile and
glazed eyes that she was on her way to becoming as aroused as he was.  As he
looked back at the table where Barbara was lying, he noticed that the other two
girls, Lynn and Pam, seemed to be equally excited.  He imagined that this
evening was going to end in one helluva orgy. He hoped he would play a more
active part in it than he was now.

      Barbara rolled over on her stomach and hung each foot off the sides of
table like Beth told her to do. She rested her head on its side against her
clasped hands.  Beth's faced appeared in front of her's again and held up
something for her to see.

      "This is an enema nozzle.  You are now going to start getting cleaned on
the inside.  From now on whenever I show you an instrument, I want you to kiss
it and take it into your mouth while I explain the procedure to everyone.
Understand?"  The slight tremor in Beth's voice was exposing her state of
excitement to all present.  Her breathing became shorter and her words more to
the point.  Her face was also becoming flushed.

      "Yes, Mistress Beth."  Barbara kissed the end of the nozzle and parted
her lips as Beth worked the nozzle gently into her mouth.  The nozzle was
unlike any Barbara had seen before.  It appeared to be much longer, about 7
inches, and had a sort of rounded ball, close to a inch in diameter, about a
half inch from the tip.

      As she worked the nozzle in and out of Barbara's lips, Beth explained to
everyone that she would insert the nozzle into Barbara's ass and open the hose
clip which would then allow the contents of the bag, which held about a quart
and a half of warm, soapy water to flow into Barbara's intestines.  She seemed
delighted to explain that Barbara would feel the warmer-than-body- temperature
water entering her and that it would soon cause her some discomfort and appear
as though she wouldn't be able to hold any more.  Beth smiled widely and said
that the adult body could hold 2 full quarts of water without any harm, but she
kept it down to only a quart and a half because Barbara would have to hold this
for a longer time than normal.  When she completed the explanation, Beth took
the nozzle out of Barbara's mouth and told her to reach back and spread her ass
cheeks w-i- d-e.  Barbara did as she was told and spread her cheeks as wide as
she could.  She soon felt Beth's finger work some kind of lubricant around her
anus and then go directly into her asshole.  The sudden sensation of pain
caused Barbara to jerk, to which Beth responded by jamming her finger in
farther.  Barbara felt the finger work back and forth a few times before being
replaced with the hardness of the nozzle.  This, too, was worked in and out a
few times before Beth roughly shoved it in as far as it would go.

      As soon as Barbara's body had gotten used to the ball deep within her,
she felt the sensation of the water beginning to enter her.  She had expected
the water to be a soothing warmth that she remembered from the last enema she
had when she was being prepped for childbirth, but this water was HOT!.  She
began working her abdominal muscles to "grind" her stomach into the table in an
attempt to ease the discomfort of the hot water.  Each time she would grind her
stomach into the table she felt her anus pucker around the intruding nozzle and
grab it tighter.  She heard Beth laugh and comment to the crowd that "the
little slut likes it in the ass, look at how she's working that nozzle in and
out by herself."  I wasn't long before Barbara started to feel herself filling
up.  She now had an almost uncontrollable urge to expel the water.  She tried
to tighten her anal sphincter muscles around the nozzle to form a better seal
and this action, too, was greeted by laughter from the crowd around the table.
She began to feel a small amount of water trickle out of her ass and down
around her vagina onto the table.  She grimaced and gritted her teeth hoping
she could hold it in.

      "Do you know what this is, Barbara?"  Beth was saying in a teasing tone.

       Barbara heard Beth's voice and realized she had closed her eyes.  When
she opened them, she saw Beth holding something which looked a baby pacifier,
only much larger and made of hard rubber.

      "No, Mistress Beth" she answered.  She felt the rubber object at her lips
and then entering her mouth after she had remembered to kiss it.  She was
really uncomfortable now.  She had to go to the bathroom badly and could still
feel the water trickling down onto her pussy.  She accepted this damn rubber
thing into her mouth and listened in horror when Beth told everyone that it was
a butt plug and would be inserted in her ass so she could hold the enema in
longer while another procedure would be done.  Barbara felt the tears forming
in her eyes again.  She couldn't be expected to it in much longer.  She surely
would rupture something.  As she pondered the thought of quitting, Barbara felt
the nozzle being withdrawn from her ass.  At the instant it popped out, she
felt the butt plug being pulled from her mouth and forcefully jammed into the
hole where the nozzle had been.

      "Ok, turn over on your back with feet flat on the table."  Beth was
getting stern now.  Her face had taken a pinkish tint to it from her blood
pressure and her breathing had become even shallower and more rapid.  She
reached over to the table and grabbed a squeeze-type douche kit.  She held the
liquid filled bulb upright while she unscrewed the nozzle.  When the nozzle was
free, she put it to Barbara's lips and then into her mouth, playing out the
same scenario as she had with the enema nozzle.  "Of course you know that this
is a douche kit, Barbara.  I'm now going to clean out your sweet, shaven pussy
with a good, old-fashioned vinegar douche. Now arch your back high into the
air, keep your shoulders flat on the table, so that we don't spill any on the
table.  That's it, now reach up with your hands and spread those lips open for
me."

      Barbara did as she was told.  She spread her vagina wide open and was
instantly embarrassed when Beth commented to the others how wet Barbara was
already and that she wouldn't need any lubricant this time.  Beth withdrew the
nozzle from Barbara's mouth  and screwed it back onto the bulb.  Barbara felt
the tip of the douche nozzle entering her vagina and began to feel the cool
liquid entering her.  Beth told her to squeeze her lips around the nozzle to
provide a good seal for the douche, and Barbara followed her directions.  When
the bulb had been emptied, Beth told Barbara to squeeze her pussy shut and hold
it when she removed the nozzle.  Again, Barbara did as she was told and
squeezed her vagina so tight, she thought she might bruise it.  Beth looked at
her for what seemed, to Barbara, a long time.  Something inside told Barbara
that Beth definitely was a lesbian.  Barbara's legs began to waver and she had
all she could do to keep her hips elevated.  She felt like one big water
balloon and she could hear the water sloshing around whenever she moved.  She
fought desperately to keep the liquids inside her, despite the cramps which
were now beginning to grab her abdomen.

      "Okay, you sweet thing.  Go relieve yourself. Before you return, be sure
to clean your ass and pussy real good with the wash rag.  And don't forget to
clean the butt plug."  Beth sounded casual and aloof but Barbara sensed that
underneath the voice was one hot bitch.

      Cheryl watched Barbara nearly leap off the table and head towards the
bathroom down the hall.  She chuckled at the sight of her pinching her pussy
lips together with one hand while the other held the butt plug in place.  She
hit the pause button on the camera and watched the other girls joking and
giggling about what they had just witnessed.  While Cheryl was thoroughly
enjoying the show, she almost wished that she hadn't invited the girls over
that day.  She was getting horny now and couldn't wait for her turn at Barbara
and maybe, for the first time, feel John's cock deep inside her. She thought
back to the first night remembering the size of it and amount of come that had
spewed forth from it onto Barbara's face and tits.  She glanced over at John's
crotch and saw that the monster in his pants had again swollen to that size.
She fought back the urge to drop to her knees and suck on it right there and,
instead, reached over and grabbed it with her hand.

      John was startled by Cheryl's hand grabbing his crotch.  He was busy
watching Pam and Lynn chatting and was fantasizing about having them both in
bed at the same time when he felt the sudden squeeze.  He was so horny he was
about to grab Cheryl and plant a big kiss on her as he drug her to the floor
and fuck the living daylights out of her.  His eyes looked into hers and he
knew she felt the same way he did.  Just as he was about to suggest what was on
his mind, Cheryl motioned towards the hall and stepped behind the camera again.
John turned and saw Barbara returning to the table.  Her eyes looked directly
into his and told of her embarrassment and desire to leave this place NOW!  As
she crawled back up onto the table, he watched her pretty ass cheeks come apart
and reveal the rosebud between them.  His cock began twitching again and he had
to detract himself from the sight in front of him to prevent having an orgasm
in his pants.

      Beth told Barbara to once again lie on her back with feet flat on the
table.  When Barbara was in position, she held up a small, sealed envelope for
everyone to see and then brought it down to Barbara's eyes.  "Now we'll
continue with our cleaning."  she said, smiling at the frightened look on
Barbara's face.  "This procedure is used when a patient either refuses, or is
unable, to provide a urine specimen.  Inside this pouch is a catheter, which is
nothing more than a flexible tube.  We insert the tube into the urethra and
force it up to the bladder thereby providing the urine a clear, open path
through which to travel.  You've lucked out this time, Barbara.  Since this
device is sterilized, I cannot allow you to kiss it.  As a matter of fact, I
must use sterilized gloves to handle it once the bag is opened."

      Having said that, Beth dropped the envelope onto Barbara's breasts and
grabbed another envelope off the snack table beside her.  She opened the
package and slipped her hand into one of the surgical gloves inside then did
the same with the other hand.  When finished, she picked up the envelope from
Barbara's breast and removed the tube inside.  She wiggled the end of clear
plastic in front of Barbara's eyes.  "Okay, Barbara reach down between your
legs and spread that pussy of yours again.  I want everyone to be able to see
your little pee hole."

      Barbara reached down and spread her vaginal lips open to expose her
urethra.  She peered between her knees and saw Cheryl zooming in the video
camera lens.  She also saw John looking directly at her exposed twat.  She kept
staring at his eyes hoping he would look at her face and offer some silent
support.  All at once she began to feel a slight burning sensation as the tube
began it's journey inside her.  Her eyes teared again and Pam now blocked her
view of John.  As Lynn looked on at the other side, Beth kept pushing the tube
into Barbara until a thin line of urine began to flow through the tube and into
a bottle placed on the snack table beside her.  As the last of the urine
entered the bottle, Beth looked at Barbara's face and smiled.

      "Well, Barbara, you're as clean now as you've ever been.  I've just one
more thing to show everybody and I'm through with my demonstrations."  Beth
then pulled the tube quickly from Barbara's urethra and threw it aside. After
she removed her gloves, she reached up and patted Barbara on her cheek.  "But
don't you fret, sweet thing. I'm sure we'll get together again later tonight
for a more pleasurable experience.  You can let go of your pussy now and put
your hands behind your head again. We'll all get another good look at that
beautiful body of yours and then we'll get an even better look at that sweet
pie between your legs."

      Barbara placed her hands behind her head and opened her mouth slightly as
Beth inserted her finger between her lips.  Barbara's wide eyes looked at
Beth's smiling face as she felt the finger working in and out of her mouth.
She noticed the other people were dead quiet and looking at the action taking
place.  All Barbara could hear was the soft hum of the video camera in the
corner. Goose bumps formed on Barbara's arms when she felt Beth's other hand
begin to massage her breast.  The thumb and forefinger grabbed the nipple and
gently pinched and pulled on it.  Beth abruptly removed her finger from
Barbara's mouth and stopped playing with her breast.

      "I seemed to be getting ahead of myself here." Beth turned aside and
grabbed a large metal object from the snack tray.  "I'm sure we all know what
this is." Beth held the object up for all to see.  "How about you John.  Do you
know what this is used for?"  She smiled when John just shrugged his shoulders
and shook his head from side to side.  "This is what the doctor uses to perform
a pelvic exam.  You just insert this into the lady's twat, open it up like so,
and wa-lah, you can see everything she has."

      John looked in disbelief.  "How the hell can they get that thing in a
pussy?" he wondered to himself.  He stepped forward as Beth poised it at the
entrance to Barbara's vagina, and slowly began working it into his wife.  He
could swear he noticed Barbara's hips push forward to accept this thing into
her, not once but several times.  Once the speculum was in place and Beth began
spreading Barbara's vagina open, John bent forward to look.  Noticing his
interest, Beth took a flashlight off the snack table and directed the light
directly into Barbara.  John looked in amazement but was soon pushed aside by
Lynn, who wanted to get a good look herself.  He let her take his spot and
stepped back to the wall next to Cheryl.  As he stepped back, he noticed
Barbara looking at him.  He looked into her clouded eyes and flashed an
assuring smile at her.  He never saw her reaction as Pam moved right into his
field of vision, just as Cheryl grabbed his cock and pulled his mouth to her
waiting tongue.  He almost lost his load as Cheryl ground her crotch against
his and worked her tongue inside his mouth.  He finally realized that Barbara
might see them and pulled away.  Cheryl just smiled at him and ran her tongue
over her lips.  He looked back at the table just in time to see Beth removing
the thing from Barbara and set it back down on the snack table.

      "That's my show for tonight girls."  Beth said. She then looked at Cheryl
and said "But I'd like to reserve some time to have Barbara entertain me later.
It seems I've being doing all the entertaining so far."

      "Oh, for sure, Beth."   Cheryl stepped out from behind the camera and
walked over to stand at Barbara's head.  "I'm sure Barbara will show her
appreciation AND her respect for you later.  Won't you Barbara?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl"  Barbara replied.  There was that "respect" again.

      "Good.  Now while we all get ourselves together, clean up this table and
get us all another round before assuming your position in the living room."
Cheryl turned away and walked to the living room, grabbing John's arm and
pulling him with her.  "Come on everybody. I think we better get ready for
whatever it is Pam has in mind for Barbara."

      As the others went into the living room, Barbara removed the coverings
from the table and straightened the chairs around it.  Upon completion of her
cleaning, she poured each of her tormentors another glass of Coke and got John
a fresh beer from the fridge, loaded them onto a tray and carried it into the
living room where everyone sat.  She felt self conscious as she bent over each
time she offered the tray to one of the guests.  Her tits would swing down and
everyone would look at them, then her face, and smile.  When she offered John
the beer, his hand went around hers and held it for a brief instant. That made
her feel better.  She had noticed John's hard- on through his pants and the
thought that this was exciting him started to arouse her.  She remembered the
other night and her orgasm which was the most intense she had ever had.  She
chuckled to herself as she thought "At least nobody could tell how wet I am
from my pussy hair." She returned the tray to the kitchen then went back into
the living room and stood in the center of room, hands tightly clasped behind
her head, feet spread apart, eyes straight ahead.

      Cheryl walked to the center of the small room, stood in front of Barbara,
and put her hand between Barbara's legs.  "What say you get yourself ready for
Pam.  Play with your tits and get your nipples nice and hard for her."

      Barbara hesitated a moment then moved her hands down to her tits.  As she
massaged her nipples she felt Cheryl's finger enter her and start working in
and out. Barbara was getting hot and her hips began to gyrate, meeting Cheryl's
probing finger each time it thrust into her.  All of a sudden she felt the
finger completely withdraw from her pussy and reappear on her lips.  She
cracked her mouth open and accepted the wet finger into it.  As it moved back
and forth against her tongue, Barbara began to get weak.  She was about to have
an orgasm on the spot.  Cheryl must have noticed this and withdrew her finger.
She ordered Barbara to put her hands behind her head again.

      "I told you girls that she was a hot one, didn't I?"  Cheryl laughingly
addressed the group.  "Okay Pam let's see what you have in mind for Barbara,
shall we?" As she ended, Cheryl reached around with her hand and pinched
Barbara's butt.  She chuckled when Barbara jumped and then went to her chair
and sat down as Pam made her way up to take her place.

      Pam circled Barbara slowly and stopped directly in front of her.
"Well.....ever since I saw the pictures of you, I couldn't help but wish I had
been there.  Now -- here I am.  First, I'm gonna sit down and watch you dance
for us.  I want you to imagine that you're dancing for your lover -- I mean
make it sexy.  Got It?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl.  err Pam.  Yes, Mistress Pam."  Barbara's slip of
the tongue caused Pam's eyebrows to raise and Barbara looked at her with
apologetic eyes.

      "Don't worry about that little mistake, Barbara. We'll take care of it
later during the punishment session.  Now, if you're really sorry, you'll make
this dance just for me, and as sexy as you can be.  If I'm pleased with your
performance, I'll ask Cheryl to go easy on you.  If you're ready with the video
camera, Cheryl, I'll put on the music."  Pam glared at Barbara and walked over
to one of the two snack tables still covered.  She removed the towel covering
it and grabbed a compact disc, which she inserted into Cheryl's stereo.  She
pressed the play button and went back to the sofa where she sat down.

      As soon as she heard the first beats of the conga and bongo drums,
Barbara recognized the song.  It was entitled "Jungle Fever" and performed by a
little known group named "Chakachas."  Basically, the song consisted of jungle
rhythms and the moaning of a native girl apparently in the throes of passion.
She had expected the music to be something more modern and upbeat and had no
idea how to begin dancing to this.  At Pam's stern warning, she began moving
her feet.  As the music played, Barbara closed her eyes and imagined herself as
the girl on the recording.  She moved around as though she was against a tree
in the jungle and being taken by a large native warrior.  Her hips undulated
with the beat of the drums as her hands ran up and down her body.  She caressed
her breasts, paying particular attention to her nipples, then brought both
hands down between her legs and began caressing her bald pubic area and vagina.
The smell of her own juices and the sound of the music was transporting her out
of the room into the jungle.  Her mind began to lose all sense of reality and
got lost in her imagination.  She turned around with her back to the audience
and started to caress her buttocks.  Her hands slowly moved over each cheek and
then, one by one, ran down the crease where they came together.  She grabbed
each cheek, bent forward at the waist, and spread them apart as her fingers
played against first her asshole, then her pussy.  She was so lost in the
moment that she had not heard the music stop.  At this point she just wanted to
come -- nothing else.  Just one big, earth trembling, body shaking, leg
drenching, fucking orgasm. She shoved two, then three, fingers into her waiting
pussy and began pumping her hips into them violently until she felt the room
spinning and thought she was going to faint.  She came violently, with an
unearthly scream and legs buckling as she sank to the floor in a heap.

      The spectators in the room sat mesmerized by Barbara's dance.  Cheryl
kept her eye glued to the camera and zoomed the lens in and out as Barbara's
hands worked over her body.  Lynn's mouth hung open as she watched Barbara.
Beth, already worked up from her time with Barbara, couldn't bear it any longer
and let her hand wander under her dress and begin rubbing between her legs.
John was in awe.  He had never seen this side of his wife before -- not even
when she had a little to much to drink.  He shot a quick glance around the room
and noticed everyone else seemed as stunned as he was -- especially Beth.  When
Barbara fell to the floor, he was ready to jump up and help her back to her
feet but stopped as Pam began to speak.

      "Goddam, girl.  That was one helluva show you put on.  Pam got off the
couch and walked over to the prone Barbara.  She grabbed the wrist of the hand
that had just emerged from her cunt and pulled her up to the feet.  She held up
the soaked hand for all to see and laughingly said "Look at the mess you made
you made all over your hand.  Clean it off -- with your tongue."  She jerked
the hand down to Barbara's lips and watched as Barbara began licking the pussy
juice off it.  Pam had gotten hot watching Barbara perform, but she bathed in
the power she had over the older Barbara and was now ready to have Barbara
provide her with her own orgasm.  When the hand was clean, she ordered Barbara
to get down on her knees and grabbed a large, black dildo off her snack tray.
She then walked back to the sofa, hiked her mini dress up to her waist, removed
her panties, and sat down on the edge of the couch with her legs spread wide.
She beckoned Barbara to crawl on her knees over to her.  "I'm now going to let
you please me with this dildo, Barbara. But, first, I'll need a little
lubricant so it'll go in easy.  Since I neglected to bring any, we'll use your
juices you have in your mouth.  Start licking me real wet like."  Pam grabbed
the back of Barbara's head and shoved it into her crotch.  As Barbara licked,
Pam moved her head up and down to assure she licked every inch.  When she was
satisfied that she had been "lubed" enough, she pulled Barbara away from her.
She reached down and offered the dildo to Barbara's mouth, large end first.
When Barbara opened her mouth to accept it, Pam put it in about an inch.  "You
may use your hands to spread my pussy lips apart, but the dildo must stay in
your mouth. Now get to work!"

      Barbara leaned forward and as her fingers spread Pam's pussy lips apart
she began inserting the dildo slowly into her.  She went slowly at first.
Easing it in a little then back out, each thrust entered Pam a little further.
It wasn't long before she had it all the way in and with each thrust her upper
lip would kiss Pam's clitoris.  Pam had grabbed her head again and pulled it
deeper into her thighs.  Barbara thought Pam was trying to stuff her whole head
up there.  As the pace quickened, Barbara felt some hands rubbing her pussy and
anus.  The fingers would start to enter each hole then back out. Soon, the
fingers were replaced by a larger, rubber like, object which began to find its
way into her waiting vagina.  The tip of the object had no sooner entered her
pussy when she felt another similar object at her ass. She realized that
someone was filling her with a double dildo.  At this stage she not only did
not care, she welcomed it.  As her head was alternately pushed and pulled in
and out of Pam's crotch, her hips involuntarily moved back and forth on the
double dildo.  She wanted to feel it deep inside her.  She wondered why she
felt like this.  Everything she had learned growing up told her she should be
repulsed by sex with another woman.  The thought of lesbian sex had always
turned her stomach. She had never even dreamed of anal sex.  Now her body had
control over her mind and she actually was enjoying it -- no, craving it.  She
was on the brink of orgasm again. She wanted to take the dildo out of her mouth
and lick Pam's pussy all over -- even her ass, but the thought of additional
punishment kept her from doing it.  Besides, she figured that before the night
was over she'd be told to kiss everyone's ass anyhow.

      Beth kept pumping the dildo in and out of Barbara's cute little ass and
pussy while she watched her work over Pam.  Occasionally she would look over at
John and smile, as if to say "sorry, sucker, she's mine now and you can't do a
thing about it."  Beth told herself that before the night was over she was
going to have a taste of Barbara's pussy as she would likewise be tasting hers.
She noticed that Barbara was beginning to come again and did not want that to
happen.  No, better to keep her hot and horny for the rest of night.  She
withdrew the dildo and set it back down on Pam's table.  Before she got up to
return to her seat, she leaned forward and kissed Barbara's asshole, letting
the tip of her tongue wiggle just around the rim a little.

      Lynn was sitting at the edge of her seat watching the action at both ends
when Cheryl whispered the suggestion into her ear.  She looked over at John and
saw his hard-on and far-away look in his eyes then turned to Cheryl and smiled
widely as she shook her head up and down signally she'd do it.

      Barbara couldn't believe it when she felt the double dildo removed from
her.  She needed to come badly, just as Pam was coming now.  When she felt the
lips and tongue on her ass, shivers ran up her spine and she immediately began
pumping the dildo into Pam as fast as her head would bob.  Pam responded by
thrusting her hips forward and pulling Barbara's head into them faster and
faster.  Her moans got louder and louder until they erupted into a loud
OHHHHHHHHHH!  Barbara knew Pam had an orgasm and began slowing her head
movements allowing Pam to come down from her high slowly.  "Why, oh why
couldn't that be me?" she wondered to herself.  She had to come again and
didn't care what she had to do accomplish it. When Pam had quieted down,
Barbara removed the dildo from her pussy and knelt there with it still in her
mouth while she waited for further orders.

      "Damn, you are good!"  Pam finally had caught her breath enough to speak.
"Maybe I can talk Cheryl into selling you to me."  She Chuckled.

      "No way."  laughed Cheryl as she made her way over to the kneeling
Barbara.  "Assume your position, Barbara."  Barbara got to her feet and placed
her hands behind her head but still held the dildo, dripping with Pam's juices,
in her mouth.  Cheryl took the end of dildo closest to Barbara's lips between
her thumb and forefinger and pulled it from her.  She turned it around and laid
it on Barbara's lips.  "Open" she muttered, but it was unnecessary.  Barbara
had started to part her lips the moment the dildo was placed there.  She took
the long, thick tool in her mouth as far as Cheryl fed it to her and greedily
lapped the juices from it.  Finally, Cheryl removed the dildo and tossed it
onto Pam's table. "Okay, last, but not least, Lynn has her chance."  With that
said, Cheryl glanced over at John and returned to her video camera.

      Lynn strode over to her table and, after removing the cover, took the
lone item on it -- a rather long strap-on dildo.  She walked over to John and
asked him to hold it for her while she got ready.  John eagerly accepted the
device and watched with wide eyes as Lynn began undressing right in front of
him.  As she undressed, Lynn looked directly at John's eyes.  She was very
proud of her body and undressed as sultry as she knew how.  John watched as
Lynn removed her blouse and freed her perfectly proportioned breasts.  He
glanced at Barbara and realized she was unable to see them without turning
around.  He felt a little relieved and liberated knowing that fact.  His eyes
were on Lynn's hands which were now unbuttoning her jeans.  As the jeans fell
to the floor,  Lynn revealed a perfectly flat, tight stomach and gorgeous legs.
She stepped out of the jeans and thrust her hips forward towards John's face as
she hook her thumbs around the waist of her thong panties and slowly worked
them down over her hips, pausing as they reached mid thigh and were below her
pussy.  She reached out and supported herself with one hand on John's shoulder
while the other hand peeled the panties from each leg.  John had all he could
do to keep from grabbing her ass and pulling that sweet looking box to his
face.  Lynn, for the first time, noticed how big John's hard on was and, as she
let go of his shoulder, she let her hand slide down his chest and run across
his massive cock on their way down to the floor to pick up her panties.  When
she was bent completely over with both hands on the floor, she feigned falling
forward and shoved her head into John's crotch.  John felt Lynn's head in his
lap and felt her hot breath blow from her lips, which were kissing his cock
through his pants.  Lynn looked up at John's face, smiled, and brought herself
up to her feet.  She took the strap-on dildo from John's hand and strapped it
around her waist.  She then put her foot on the leg of John's chair as she ran
another strap around her thigh.  She knew that placing her leg up high like
that would open her pussy and allow John a perfect view.  When through she
repeated the process with the other leg.  Finally, she turned around facing
Barbara's direction and bent forward at the waist to give John a good look at
her ass. Satisfied, she walked over to Barbara and stood in front of her
holding her massive "cock" pointed right at Barbara's pussy.

      "I think, Barbara, that I detected a severe urge on your part to have an
orgasm.  Tell me -- are you as hot as you appear?"

      Barbara peered at the dildo sticking out from Lynn. She knew what was
coming and welcomed it.  "Yes, Mistress Lynn."  She answered.

      "Good,"  Lynn moved her hand up and down the shaft and licked her lips.
"because you're about to get fucked like you've never been fucked.  Well,
maybe, judging by the size of your husband's snake, you have been.  But at
least I'll bet you've never been fucked this well by another woman.  Get down
on your knees with your forehead on the floor."

      "Yes, Mistress Lynn"  Barbara replied as she knelt down as ordered.  Lynn
Positioned her so that her ass faced John.  She felt the air on her wet pussy
and ass and that excited her even more.  She waited for the dildo to invade her
pussy and put out the fire inside once more.  She was ashamed of her thoughts,
but could no longer control them.  She sensed the presence of Lynn behind her
and then felt the tip of the dildo beginning to spread her vagina.  She moved
her hips backward to hasten the coupling and felt the long, thick hunk of
rubber making its way to her cervix.  She loved the feel of it.  She loved the
pleasure it brought her.  She loved the thought of being watched while she
came.  She loved having John see her getting humiliated.  For the first time in
her life, she LOVED SEX.  She always "liked" sex and always had a good time
when she and John would make love, but this was different.  She had never
craved an orgasm, never desired to lick another woman's pussy, never wanted to
have anything stuck up her ass, never enjoyed masturbating until tonight.  The
dildo brought her closer to euphoria with each thrust.  Drool rolled out of her
mouth onto the carpet as she began to move her hips faster and faster and Lynn
worked her "cock" in deeper and rougher.  She was nearing orgasm when she felt
Lynn's hands on her breasts, grabbing her nipples and squeezing them.  She came
again.  She came and came.  Her second orgasm of the night left her completely
exhausted and she could no longer support the weight of Lynn's body on her
back.  Her legs wobbled and she crashed into the carpet with Lynn on top of
her.  The force of impact when the two girls hit the floor drove the dildo into
her hard and she yelled "OOOHHHH!"

      John marveled at the view.  The girls were positioned so that Barbara's
pussy was in clear sight and he could see the 12" shaft being sucked into it
and then coming out.  With each stroke, Lynn's ass cheeks would alternately
squeeze together then spread apart displaying the tight rosebud they held
between them.  He didn't understand how he could have watched all this sex and
still not have come.  His balls ached, as if his cock were trying to pull them
away from his body in an attempt to get bigger.  He couldn't take much more.

      Lynn felt the orgasm building in Barbara at the same pace as the one
building inside her.  The little nubs molded into the base of the strap-on
dildo mashed against her clit with each push and was driving her crazy.  She
thought of John watching her fuck his wife and that, too, drove her wild.  She
wished he would fuck her ass with his big prick at the same time and come all
over her pussy.  She loved it when Roger, her husband, would pull out just
before climax and come over her stomach.  As her fantasies grew bolder and
wilder, the nubs mashing against her pussy became faster and faster. She was
coming now.  As she began orgasm, she gave one last, deep thrust and at the
same instant she buried the dildo all the way into her, she felt Barbara
collapse to the floor with her on top.  It had been a violent orgasm. The best
she had in months.  She pulled out of Barbara, got groggily to her feet, undid
the dildo from her body, threw it aside and stumbled to the couch where she
plopped down out of breath. Barbara laid on the floor completely exhausted. She
was confused and near tears over what had happened this night.  She had always
considered herself a person of high morals with complete loyalty to her husband
and now she's been forced to perform, what were to her, unspeakable sex acts in
front of John and other spectators.  Worse yet was the fact that she had found
pleasure in them.  She felt like she was a lower life form and began sobbing in
self-pity.   "How can I ever face John as his wife again?" she asked herself.
As the tears began to trickle out of the corners of her eyes, she saw Cheryl's
feet at her head.  "No more" she said to herself.  She felt guilty and dirty.

      "Rise and shine, sweet thing."  Cheryl nudged Barbara with foot.  "It's
time for MY part of the show."

      Barbara rose to her feet and assumed her position. She felt overwhelming
shame and could not look the others in the face.  She hadn't planned on Cheryl
being part of the activities and thought that the evening was ending. She
wondered what humiliation Cheryl had in store for her now, and whether she
could take any more without completely breaking down.

      "I've been watching your poor husband over there, Barbara, and I realize
that we must to something to relieve his condition.  Don't you agree?"  Cheryl
had a taunting slant to her tone.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."   Barbara imagined that she would now have to
give John another blow-job in front of everyone.

      "Good."  Cheryl continued.  "John, why don't you free yourself of those
clothes and get ready for some action."

      John didn't have to be told twice.  He jumped to his feet and within a
minute was completely nude.  His huge cock jutted out from between his legs and
glowed a bright pink from the blood that had been rushing to it all evening.
He stood there wondering what to do next.

      Pam and Lynn looked at John with hungry eyes.  Both women wanted a piece
of that hunk.  Neither had ever seen such a magnificent example of manhood in
their lives. Beth couldn't take her eyes off Barbara.

      "Sit down, John."  Cheryl waited until John sat down and then turned her
attention to back to Barbara. "Ok, Barbara.  I want you to crawl over to John
on your hands and knees and start sucking on that big dick of his while I get
ready."

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara crawled over to where John was seated
and took the tip of his cock into her mouth.  As she worked her lips and tongue
over John's dick, she glanced up at him and saw him staring straight ahead, not
at her.  She feared that he had lost all respect for her and didn't want to see
her anymore.  What she didn't know was that John was staring across the room at
Cheryl who was busy getting herself nude.  She found out soon enough when she
saw Cheryl, completely naked, straddle John's legs and lower herself onto his
lap with her pussy staring directly at Barbara.

      "That's fine, Barbara.  Now you can guide that baloney right into my
pussy, but do continue licking his balls while I ride this horse home."  Cheryl
chuckled as she raised herself up off John"s lap.

      Barbara took John's cock and positioned the tip against Cheryl's soaking
pussy.  She held it in place and watched as Cheryl lowered herself onto it ever
so slowly, then rise up again only to start lowering herself onto it once more.
She began licking John's balls as Cheryl continuing pumping on his rod.  Her
face was only inches away from the action and every time Cheryl would lower
herself, Barbara felt Cheryl's pubic hair on her forehead and then her labia on
her nose.  The smell of female sex juices were not new to Barbara any longer,
but she now found that they excited her.  Not in a sexual way, she was
completely spent this evening and was merely carrying out orders in a robotic
method.  Not sexual, but in a strange, forbidden way.  Like the excitement she
got as a teenager when she would sneak a smoke when her parents weren't
looking, or skinny-dip in the pool late at night knowing that the neighbors
might be watching.

      Cheryl felt John's dick pounding on her cervix and stretching the walls
of her vagina.  It was a divine ache.  She continued working up and down as she
watched the others.  Pam had picked up the vibrator and was working it in and
out of her pussy while Lynn sat mesmerized by the sights and couldn't help but
rub her small twat.  Beth still couldn't take her eyes off Barbara.  Cheryl
snapped her fingers at Beth and when she looked up, wagged a finger at Beth
then at Barbara's elevated hips and spread thighs.  Beth caught on to the
meaning and crawled over to Barbara's waiting cookie.

      Barbara felt someone's hand gently spreading her vaginal lips followed by
the delicate touch of a tongue licking her entire slit and clitoris.  She
spread her legs a little wider to allow whoever it was better access.  She
enjoyed this.  All night long it was her playing the active part and now
someone was actively, tenderly caressing her sex with their tongue.  It
thrilled her and she began to lick John's balls a little faster and with more
determination than ever.

      Cheryl looked around the room at the orgy unfolding before her eyes and
began pumping faster.  She could tell John was nearing climax and pumped a few
more times, very deeply, before reaching down and pulling the cock from her
pussy.  She moved her hand back and forth over the soaked tool until it began
to throb and she knew John was coming.  At that instant, she pointed down at
Barbara's tongue and had her long awaited orgasm as she watch John's dick spew
forth massive amounts of cum over his wife's eyelids, nose, lips and tongue.

      For the first time since Cheryl had sat on his dick, John opened his
eyes.  He was stunned by what was transpiring before him.  The feast was to
much for his mind to decide what entree to look at, and his eyes went from Lynn
masturbating with three fingers in her spread box to Pam, head thrown back,
reaching orgasm with the help of the vibrator, to Beth, nose buried in his
wife's ass, as she licked Barbara's much used cunt and finally to Barbara's cum
covered face.  He felt Cheryl's weight shift as she leaned back and rested on
his chest.  He hated to admit it but Cheryl was one hot woman and one helluva
fuck.  In spite of, or maybe it was because of, all Cheryl had done to his
wife, he found a new admiration for this young gal.

      Cheryl relaxed against John and watched everyone around her pleasing
themselves in various manners.  When it became obvious that all, with the
possible exception of Beth, had reached orgasm, she got off John's lap and
summoned Barbara to join her in the center of the room. When Barbara was
positioned correctly, Cheryl reached behind her to a snack tray and removed
some objects.

      "You've done well tonight, Barbara, with the exceptions of a slip of the
tongue and some uncalled for hesitation now and then.  In lieu of your fine
performances elsewhere, I've decided your punishment should be light this time.
First, let's hope these clothes pins will help to remind you of your
transgressions and teach you to treat your mistresses with respect."  Cheryl
held a clip-on clothes pin in each hand and showed them to Barbara before
opening their jaws and attaching one to each of Barbara's nipples.  She watched
as Barbara winced when she released each pin and it squeezed each nipple almost
flat.  Cheryl reached back to the snack table and grabbed a sand paper covered
ping- pong paddle.  "Secondly, I believe a spanking is in order here to stress
the seriousness of your misdeeds.  Tell me, Barbara.  How many whacks do you
think you deserve tonight?"  Cheryl looked at Barbara's eyes, filled with pain
and shame, and held the paddle up for her to see. She waited for a reply.

      "I... I... I don't know, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara looked pleadingly at
Cheryl as tears began to swell in the corner of her eyes.  "Please, Mistress
Cheryl.  Don't spank me tonight.  I promise it won't happen again.  I've
learned to obey you and my mistresses.  I'll do anything you want just please,
please no spanking and please take these clothes pins off my nipples.  They
hurt bad."

      "They should hurt, Barbara.  That's why we call it 'punishment'.  It
wouldn't be much discipline if they felt good.  But I still think you should be
spanked. Since you don't know how many strokes of the paddle you deserve, I
have an idea how to settle it.  Excuse me." Cheryl left the room and went to
the kitchen.  She promptly returned holding a cold cucumber in her hand which
she held up for the sobbing Barbara to look at. "If you can hold this cucumber
in your cunt, with legs spread mind you, for 20 minutes you won't be spanked.
HOWEVER, for each second it is out of your pussy, you'll get one stroke.  When,
and if, the cucumber falls, you can bend down, pick it up and put it back in --
then put your hands back behind your head.  I'll count out each second.    When
the 20 minutes is up, we'll total the seconds I've counted and that's how many
strokes you'll get.  Got it?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl.  P... Please..."  Barbara's pleas were cut short
when Cheryl reached out and repositioned the clothes pins on her nipples.  The
pain increased when the pins were released but was greatly magnified when they
were reattached.  Barbara knew that she couldn't possible hold that big
cucumber in her vagina for 20 minutes.  The combination of her 2 orgasms and
Beth's tongue had made her vagina very slippery.

      "No more begging.  You'll have your opportunity to beg as you beg each
one here for their forgiveness for your blubbering during this punishment
session when you show them your 'respect'.  Are you ready?"  Cheryl gritted her
teeth and her annoyance at Barbara's crying showed.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."

      "Very well then."  Cheryl bent down and prodded Barbara's legs to spread
them a little further apart. After Barbara adjusted her widened stance, Cheryl
began inserting the cucumber into her pussy.  It went in with very little
resistance and Cheryl knew it wouldn't stay there long.  She stepped back and
pressed the button on her watch to start timing the "endurance test."

      Barbara felt the cucumber begin to slip out of her almost the instant
Cheryl released it.  She tried to squeeze her vagina around it and that seemed
to make it want to slide out faster yet.  Within the first minute, the cuke
popped out onto the floor and Barbara rushed down to pick it up and reinsert it
into her twat as Cheryl counted the seconds elapsing out loud.  As Barbara
pushed it back in, the girls laughed and shouted  advice, telling her to stick
it all the way in.  Barbara finally got back into position as Cheryl's count
reached five. She remembered reading an article in one of John's Penthouse
magazines about Asian women who trained their vaginas to squeeze tight around
an object and she wished now that she paid more attention to it.  Again the
damned cuke hit the floor and Barbara, in tears now, raced to get it back in,
much to the delight of the howling spectators.  This time Barbara wiped the
cucumber dry on her leg before ramming it into her pussy as far as she could.
That seemed to work much better and it remained in longer, but it inevitably
did fall out again and Barbara repeated the process over and over until,
finally, Cheryl signalled that time had run out.

      "47 seconds."  Cheryl announced to her guests as they all gasped "ooh."
"47 strokes.  Now Barbara, had you not thrown a crying fit and said '10' when I
asked you how many strokes you thought you deserved, we probably would have
said "okay."  But your pitiful whining cost you 37 more strokes.  Let's see, to
round things off, that's 12 strokes from each."  Cheryl held the paddle out
towards Barbara and then "readjusted" the clothespins on her nipples once more.
"Now, take this paddle, on your hands and knees, to each of our guests,
starting with Pam, and ask each one to give you your deserved punishment.  When
they finish with the paddling, I want you to show them your respect.  Do you
understand?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."   Barbara took the paddle and got down on all
fours.

      "Tell me then how you're going to show them your respect."  Cheryl
teased.

      Barbara's face turned crimson.  She not only had to do it, but she had to
tell them out loud that she was going to kiss their asses.  "I'm going
to........."  She couldn't say the words.

      Cheryl grabbed Barbara's hair and yanked her head up.  "Yes?  Go on.
What are you going to do?"

      Barbara, startled by the sudden hair yanking, spit the words out.  "I'm
going to kiss their ass, Mistress Cheryl."

      "Very good."  Cheryl chimed, as her grip on Barbara's hair tightened.
"Describe HOW you're going to kiss their ass, Barbara."

      This was unbearable to the poor Barbara.  "With my lips and... and... my
tongue.  I'm going to lick their assholes, Mistress Cheryl."  Tears were
streaming down Barbara's face now.  The combination of Cheryl pulling her hair
and the clothespins on her nipples didn't hurt as much as having to say those
words.

      "Okay.  Now get started.  And if you know what's good for you, you'll
work that tongue of yours like you've never worked it before.  Remember, I'm
last with the paddle and if I don't think you're doing your best, I'll make
sure you won't be able to sit for a week.  One more thing.  I want you to count
each stroke, out loud, followed by "Mistress whoever' so that you won't forget
their names again.  Go!"  Cheryl stood, still naked, in the center of the room
and watched Barbara crawl over to Pam.

      Barbara handed the paddle to Pam and asked her to "Please punish me."
Pam took the paddle and stood up and directed Barbara to turn around and put
her forehead on the floor.  When Barbara was positioned, Pam took the first
swing.  It wasn't a strong swing and the room filled with boos and chided her
to put more feeling into it.  The second blow was harder and began to turn
Barbara's cheeks pink.

      As instructed, Barbara counted each stroke with a "Mistress Pam"
following.  Each time the sandpaper covered paddle landed, the pain increased
and caused Barbara to lunge forward a bit which, in turn, caused the
clothespins on her nipples to drag on the carpet and pull on her tits causing
even more pain.  By the time she had counted the twelfth stroke, Barbara's
cheeks were bright red and very sore.  Pam then instructed her to show "her
respect" and got down on her knees with her upper body resting on the sofa.
Barbara crawled around to Pam's exposed ass, reached up to spread her cheeks,
and began tonguing her ass.

      As Barbara tongued Pam, Cheryl kept shouting instructions.  "Work that
tongue faster."  "get it in -- deeper -- deeper"  "use your hands to spread
them cheeks wider so you can get in better."  Barbara followed each order
exactly. Partly to avoid the wrath of Cheryl and partly to delay the next set
of blows from the bigger and stronger Beth.  Pam began pushing her hips into
Barbara's face harder and harder and Barbara responded by trying to push her
tongue into Pam's ass deeper and deeper. Barbara had mixed feelings when she
heard Cheryl proclaim that was enough for Pam.  On one hand she was glad that
part was over, but on the other, her aching butt would now be subject to more
pain.

      Finally, it was over.  Barbara had been spanked by all three guests and
had licked their asses until her tongue was almost as sore as her backside
which literally glowed like a bright red Chinese lantern.  The mere thought of
touching it sent shivers through her body. She had no idea how she would get by
Cheryl's paddling. She held back the sobs and crawled over to Cheryl, who was
now sitting on the arm of John's chair, and offered her the paddle.

      "Please punish me, Mistress Cheryl."  she whimpered as she planted her
head firmly into the carpet.

      Cheryl took the paddle and moved around to Barbara's elevated rump, then
back to her head.  "That sweet little ass of yours looks real sore Barbara.
What would you do if I let you off with no more paddling?"

      "Oh, I'd do anything.. anything at all, Mistress Cheryl.  Please don't
paddle me any more, Mistress Cheryl.  I hurt so much, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara
felt elated that she might not have to go through any more paddling. She would
do just about anything to avoid it. Her ass felt like the skin covering it had
been sanded off.

      "Start licking my feet."  Cheryl watched the agonizing Barbara leap
forward and begin licking her feet.  She reveled in the power she held over the
woman and was glorified to display this power to her friends. "That's it.  Just
like last time.  Don't forget to get in between each toe.  Now, here's what
I'll do.  I'll give you ten minutes to suck my pussy.  If I come during those
ten minutes, I'll forgive your spanking and let you show me your respect, after
which, you're done for the night. Agreed?"

      Barbara's mouth remained glued to Cheryl's feet as she answered.  "Yes,
Mistress Cheryl.  I'll make you come, Mistress Cheryl.  I promise."  Barbara
flung her head between Cheryl's thighs and began moving her tongue over her
mistresses vagina as expertly as she knew how. She tried to imagine how she
would like it done to her and used her hands to spread Cheryl's lips and allow
her tongue access to the clitoris.  She was excited to see Cheryl beginning to
respond to her probing and she moved her tongue back and forth over Cheryl's
vagina as she let a finger begin playing with the puckered rim of her
tormentor's ass.  Barbara glanced up to look at Cheryl's face and noticed John
watching her intently.  The sight of him watching her do this rattled her and
she shut her eyes and concentrated on avoiding any more spanking by giving
Cheryl the orgasm she wanted.  It didn't seem like ten minutes had passed
before Cheryl began to buck her hips uncontrollably and start moaning.  A few
seconds later Cheryl grabbed Barbara's head and pushed it into her cunt as she
came wildly.  Barbara, hoping to get the night over with, slowed her tongue and
allowed Cheryl to come down from her high.  She then began working on Cheryl's
asshole with as much vigor as she had on her cunt.  As she worked her tongue
around and into the gleaming rim, Barbara repeatedly mumbled "I Respect you,
Mistress Cheryl.  Thank you, Mistress Cheryl."

      John sat staring at the road ahead as he drove home.  His wife beside him
sat sore, exhausted and nude. Cheryl had instructed her to remain naked until
she reached home.  She also told her to keep the cucumber inside her pussy
during the ride and that she would find out if she had disobeyed.  Barbara sat
and twirled the cucumber between her legs.  She wondered how long this would go
on.  How long must she endure the humiliation and pain.  A feeling inside her
told her it would go on and on.  She leaned back against the seat.  Her eyes
closed and her mouth formed a wide grin as she dozed.


                                 THE ATONEMENT
                                 By:  "Racecar"

                           Part Three:  The Bitching

      Almost a month had passed since the accident and a little over a week had
gone by since Barbara's visit to Cheryl's "party."  The flashbacks to the night
of the accident had disappeared from her day to day life and she found it
easier to accomplish all the chores expected of a modern housewife and mother.
She had even stopped cringing whenever the phone rang.  She could never forget
what happened at Cheryl's, but since that night, she hadn't heard from her.
Barbara thought, or rather hoped, that Cheryl had enough fun with her and moved
on to another phase of her life.  She couldn't help but recall the feelings she
experienced on those occasions when she was forced to submit to Cheryl's whims.
She was raised with high moral standards by deeply religious parents and their
teachings were still deep within her.  Barbara felt utterly repulsed and
disgusted with what went on during those meetings.  She felt even more guilty
about the way her body seemed to take control over her mind at times. She
couldn't understand the moments when she experienced those deep, lustful
cravings even though she was consciously aware of her situation and
humiliation.  She found it difficult to sleep at nights thinking about it.
John, too, had changed.  Prior to all this taking place, they would have sex 4
to 5 times a week.  It had always been in their bedroom, lights out and
underneath the sheets -- the way sex was meant to be.  Since the party, they
had sex on only one occasion -- in the bedroom, lights out, under the covers --
but it was extremely intense.  Barbara couldn't really call it sex -- lust
would be a better term.

      Her mind had switched back to washing the breakfast dishes when the phone
rang.  Without hesitation, Barbara picked up the receiver and said "Hello."

      "Hi, Barbara.  How are ya' doing?"

      Barbara's heart quickened and her stomach did flip-flops when she
recognized the voice of Cheryl on the other end.  Her face reddened with
embarrassment, even though no one was in the room to see her.

      "I'm fine.  How about yourself?"  Barbara answered quickly and politely,
even surprising herself with the calm, cool manner she had assumed.

      "Well..., to tell you the truth, I'm a bit disappointed right now.  I
thought your punishment last week was enough to teach you how to show proper
respect to your mistress."  Cheryl replied.

      "Come off it, Cheryl!"  Barbara defiantly spat back.  "You can't expect
this charade to go on any longer.  How would it look if you were to go to the
police as a witness a full month after the incident occurred?  John fixed the
car so it's your word against mine and I just may tell them you attempted to
extort money from me and this was your way of getting even for my refusal.  So
stop playing games with me."

      "Who said anything about the police?  Besides, what makes you think I
don't have anyone else to back up my story?  Ask your husband."  Cheryl paused
a moment to let the last sentence sink in.  "But I'm sure you wouldn't like to
see those pictures and that videotape of you floating around your neighborhood
and John's place of work.  Maybe a nice 8 x 10 of you licking Pam's ass would
look good on your father's night stand.  No, make it a nice big hanging collage
of you licking other cunts and asses while pumping dildos and cukes up yours.
That would be perfect for your parent's living room.  You better get your head
on straight and realize who's in the driver's seat here.  I'm  not playing
games with you, trust me on that."

      Barbara's mind went blank.  She had no answer.  One thing she  could
never let happen was allowing her parents see any of those pictures.  She loved
them dearly and that would hurt them terribly.  They'd probably disown her.  It
would be almost as bad having them spread around town and John's office.  Her
defiance left as quickly as it came.  "What did she mean when she said 'ask
your husband'?" she thought.  Surely John wouldn't corroborate Cheryl's story.
"Why would she say such a thing?"  Her mind was spinning around with no escape
path in sight.  Barbara knew Cheryl had her over the proverbial barrel again.

      "Okay, Cheryl.  What do you want from me this time?"  Barbara responded
in a murmur, sounding totally defeated.

      "Well, for starters, you had better start showing me the proper respect.
Now I want you to tell me how sorry you are for treating me so poorly and what
you are going to do to prove your sincerity.  I want you to plead for
forgiveness and beg me to allow you to show your respect."  Once again, Cheryl
was basking in victory. She could almost hear poor Barbara blubbering into the
phone.

      "I'm sorry, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara began.  Her voice was but a low
whisper  now, in her moment of despair.  "I promise I'll show you the proper
respect from now on.  Please, Mistress Cheryl, let me prove my respect for you.
I'll do anything you wish, Mistress Cheryl.  Please forgive me, Mistress
Cheryl."  Barbara couldn't help but think how much she sounded like a little
girl trying to get out of a spanking.  She had to swallow her dignity and go
through with Cheryl's demands or face dire consequences.  Barbara also feared
the punishment this time.  She had witnessed Cheryl's temper and dreaded the
thought of being its target.  The paddling she took last week, along with the
clothespins on her nipples, was bad enough.  She shuddered at the thought of a
more severe form of discipline.

      "Tell me, Barbara, exactly just what you're going to do to prove your
respect for me.  Tell me how you plan to please me.  Tell me in detail -- and
use the right words -- or you'll loathe the day you were born!"  Cheryl was
beginning to get annoyed with Barbara's "Miss Goody Two-shoes" attitude.

      Barbara's eyes started to fill with tears.  It was bad enough to have to
do those things, at least she could think about something else while doing
them.  Now she would have to think about them while she talked about doing
them, out loud, to someone else.

      "I'm going to kiss and lick your... your... ass and... your... vagina.
I'll... suck on your... breasts.  I'll do anything you ask me to do, Mistress
Cheryl."

      "I don't believe you, girl."  Cheryl was pissed off big time.  "Vagina?
Breasts?  You need a lesson on how sluts like you should talk.  We'll take care
of that on Thursday, my place again, at 6 p.m. sharp.  Got it?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl"

      "Good.  Remember to get cleaned up nice.  It's supposed to rain so wear a
raincoat -- nothing else, except a pair of slippers to keep your feet clean.
I'll take care of your manners and vocabulary then." click.

      Barbara held the phone loosely to her ear in stunned silence. There was
no doubt in her mind that Cheryl was very angry and she wondered what her
tormentor had in mind for her on Thursday.  She thought back to the indignities
she suffered on their last meeting and immediately became ill.   She gently
hung up the phone, burst into tears and ran to her bedroom.  She laid on the
bed and stared at the ceiling, crying, until she fell asleep.

      Later that evening, when the supper dishes were cleared and the kids put
to bed, Barbara told John about Cheryl's phone call and the appointment she had
made for Thursday evening.  He seemed to act in a nonchalant manner and only
briefly looked up from the TV program he was watching.  His attitude and
Cheryl's earlier remark about asking John raised suspicions in the back of her
mind and she decided to confront him about it once and for all.

      "John?"  She paused in order to give her mind a chance to find the words
for her inquisition.  "You don't seem at all concerned.  I mean, you haven't
shown one emotion or another.  It's almost as if you knew all about it before I
told you.  Did you?

      "Well, yeah."  John seemed unable to look directly at his wife as he
spoke.  "Cheryl called me earlier today at the office to make sure that
Thursday would be okay before she called you to set it up."

      "Oh?  And I suppose you just said 'fine'.  In fact, I'll bet you even
tried to move it up a day so you wouldn't have to wait so long to see your wife
treated like some paid whore.  How could you, John?  Don't you love me anymore?
Do you have any feeling for me at all?" Barbara couldn't decide whether she
felt more hurt or anger towards him.

      "Of course I love you.  Why do I have to tell you? If I didn't love you,
I wouldn't have stayed with you all these years.  God knows I've had many
opportunities to leave you, but I haven't yet, and I don't plan to now. For
God's sake, Barbara, It's just that this whole business has put me a bad
position.  I mean, there's nothing I can do to help you at this point.  I'd
like to put an end to it right, but I don't know how.  Cheryl's got her hooks
in you and she's not about to let go yet. I'm only being quiet to keep you from
being hurt any more than necessary."

      John had measured his words.  Outwardly they were the words to say to his
beloved wife, but inwardly he knew he lacked the strength to say anything to
Cheryl. He had always been putty in a woman's hands.  Not that he'd subject
himself to any of their bullshit, but he just couldn't be forceful with them.
He envied Cheryl and the control she had over Barbara.  Besides, even though he
was aware of how much it hurt his wife, he found this new scenario to be
exciting.  Barbara was right in suggesting that he couldn't wait for the next
session.  If only he could tell her just how much he enjoyed seeing her being a
slave to another woman.  He glanced up at her eyes and saw that Barbara seemed
to be a little more relaxed.

      Barbara thought about how ironic it was that John was attempting to
prevent her from getting hurt, while she was going through all this to prevent
him and the kids from being hurt.  She loved John and the kids dearly.  They
were all that mattered in her life now.  If she lost any one of them, she
couldn't bear to go on.

      "And what else did the 'mistress' have to say?" The word mistress rolled
off Barbara's tongue in a sarcastic fashion.  "Did she say what she planned for
the evening?"

      John felt uneasy talking about the conversation he had with Cheryl.  He
did indeed know exactly what Cheryl had planned but promised not to tell
Barbara anything about it, even if he had not promised he didn't think he could
tell her what was in store for her.

      "Yeah.  She sorta went over a few things to get my approval I guess."

      "WHAT?  TO GET YOUR APPROVAL?"  Barbara was infuriated.  To think that
bitch was conspiring with her husband to put her through hell, and he was
approving every stage of her plan.  In  this fit of rage, she could have hit
him with anything handy.

      "Well, not really my approval..."  John had slipped up and had to cover
his blunder.  "It was more like she was telling me what she was gonna do --
whether I liked it or not."

      "What does she have planned, John.  Tell me!"

      "I can't, Barb.  I promised Cheryl I wouldn't tell you anything.  I think
I've already said to much."

      "YOU BASTARD!   For chrissakes, John, I'm your wife.  It's me, Barbara --
not some fucking slut you're planning to degrade.  TELL ME!"

      "I said I can't.  Believe me you don't want to know anyway.  If Cheryl
found out you knew anything, she'd make it harder on you"

      "YOU SON OF A BITCH!  You're afraid she'd go hard on you, aren't you?
You're afraid she wouldn't let you watch any more, aren't you.  What's the
matter?  Worried that maybe she won't sit on your lap and fuck you any more?
YOU ROT IN HELL, YOU SON OF A BITCH!"

      John sat and listened to his wife's tirade then watched her stomp out of
the room and slam the bedroom door.  He sat and stared at the wall.  Deep
inside he knew that she was right.  He was afraid that Cheryl would punish him
by not confiding in him about, or letting him be in attendance at, the rituals
any longer.  For a moment he wished none of this had ever happened, but then
again, in a way, it was the best thing that had happened to him in his 7 years
of marriage.

                                    ********

      The worst thing about late spring, Barbara thought, was the long days.
As usual, the weatherman had been wrong and here she was dressed only in a rain
coat and pair of household slippers on a beautiful sunny day, temperatures in
the low 80's, on a porch in the middle of an apartment complex, in broad
daylight for all the world to see.  She imagined the residents peering out of
their windows staring at her.  She couldn't wait for Cheryl to open the door
and let her in.  "What was taking so long?" she wondered.  Almost before she
finished the thought, the door began to creak open.

      "Hello Barbara.  Hello John.  Right on time.  C'mon in."  Cheryl greeted
the couple as though they were there for an afternoon tea.  She stepped aside
to allow them to pass and couldn't resist a little pinch on John's ass.

      As Barbara entered the apartment, she noticed the kitchen door was
closed.  In all the time she had known Cheryl, and as many times she had
visited, she could never remember an occasion when that door was closed. She
became aware of another presence in the room and looked to her left where she
saw a lone gentleman sitting in a chair in the corner.  She had never seen this
stranger before and didn't recall Cheryl describing anyone like him.  He was
older than them, in his late forties, early fifties, and rather tall and
slender.  He wore a very expensive suit and tie.  Barbara stereotyped him as
the perfect example of today's business executive. He sat there with his hands
clasped on his stomach, staring at Barbara.  His stare made Barbara feel uneasy
and she shifted her eyes to the floor as she began to blush.  She heard Cheryl
shut the door and felt her hand on the small of her back.

      "Why don't you sit on the sofa, next to me, John. Barbara, get rid of
that coat and those slippers and assume the position."

      Barbara removed the coat then realized she had made a mistake by not
taking off the slippers first because when she bent over to remove them she was
exposing her naked rear directly at the stranger in the corner.  She tossed the
articles into the corner and assumed her familiar position, directly in front
of the sofa, facing John.  She wanted to reach out and hold his hand now. She
wanted to tell him she was sorry for her outbreak the other night and that she
believed him and loved him.  She wanted to, but the threat of additional
punishment made it impossible to do at this time.  She made a mental note to
tell him those things on the way home.  Her thoughts were interrupted by
Cheryl's grabbing her arm and spinning her around to face the man seated in the
corner chair.

      "Mr. Bryant, this is Barbara."  Cheryl smiled and spoke those words as
though she was displaying a trophy she had won.

      "Yes, I recognized her immediately from the pictures you were showing me
earlier."  Mr. Bryant made no attempt to stand or greet Barbara, just a casual
acknowledgment of the fact that he recognized her.

      Barbara's face reddened again.  She knew that Cheryl had probably shown
him the pictures taken at the last session.  Her humiliation at the hands of
the younger woman was painful.  She wished she could sink down into the carpet
and hide amongst the fibers. Instead, she just stood there, nude, hands clasped
behind her head, legs spread wide open, displaying every part of her body to
some perfect stranger.

      "Mr. Bryant, I know that I promised you a good show tonight, but..."
Cheryl was addressing the guest again. "I found out this week that Barbara was
in need of some further training.  If you don't mind, could we get that out of
the way first?  You might find it very enlightening, if not entertaining."

      "By all means go ahead.  I won't mind the delay at all.  I'll just
consider it part of the show and sit back and enjoy."  Mr. Bryant spoke without
any emotion or hand gestures whatsoever, almost as though he were a mechanical
man.  The look in his eyes, the look of lust, painted a different picture of
him in Barbara's mind, however.

      "Thank you."  Having thanked Mr. Bryant, Cheryl directed her attention to
Barbara standing next to her. "Mr. Bryant owns the company that Don works for,
Barbara. He's the one that has  made it possible for us all to be together
tonight, by seeing to it that Don is out of town on business.  Aren't you glad?
I think that you should thank Mr. Bryant for his thoughtfulness."

      Barbara now realized how involved Cheryl had become in her plan to gain
control and humiliate her.  To know she was plotting with Don's boss and John
about the events about to unfold here tonight made Barbara think that this was
no passing whimsy on Cheryl's part.  She wanted to say "Thank him?  I should
strangle him!" but when she opened her mouth, other words came out.

      "Thank you, Mr. Bryant"

      "No trouble, really.  Actually, from what I hear, its I who should thank
you for what you agreed to do for me."  Mr. Bryant's leer made Barbara shiver
and sent goose bumps up her arms.

      Cheryl pulled Barbara's arm and positioned her in the center of the room
facing the television.  She then turned on the set and inserted a tape into the
VCR.

      "Okay, Barbara."  Cheryl began.  "I'm going to play this video tape, I'm
sure you'll recognize it, and what I want you to do is tell everyone what part
of your body is on display and what is being done to it.  Be careful to use the
right words because if I hear a word that isn't proper coming from a slut like
you, I'll gently remind you with this."  At that point Cheryl held up a long
leather strap of about 2 inches in width for Barbara to see.  "And one more
thing.  With each word, I want you to put your finger on that part of your body
that you're describing.  For instance.  If you're describing your cunt, put
your finger into your cunt.  If you say 'clitoris', spread your lips and place
a finger on your clitoris.  Now if you're licking or sucking, then lick or suck
your finger.  You needn't bother to describe what's being done in detail, we
all can see that.  Just say the words and point.  Got it?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl"

      "I hope so, for your sake."  Cheryl grabbed the remote control and
started the tape in motion.  After a few seconds of static, followed by
Cheryl's fast forwarding past the beginning, the picture settled down and the
scene of Beth shaving Barbara began to play on the screen.

      "She's shaving my... my... pubic mound." Barbara's right hand went down
to her pubic mound and began to gently rub the area that had been shaven.  A
sudden loud crack and an immediate burning sensation on her rump startled her
and brought tears to her eyes.

      "That's a box.  Say it!"  Cheryl held the belt menacingly above her head
ready to bring it down once again.

      "She's shaving my box."  Barbara hurriedly spit the words out before the
belt had a chance to land again.

      For the next hour, Barbara found herself using the most vile words ever
to spill from her lips.  "Cunt." "Asshole."  "Clit."  "Tits."  During that
period her finger had explored every inch of her body and her ass had felt the
sting of the strap several times.  She learned that her mouth was a
"cocksucker" and her tongue a "pussy licker" or "ass licker"  She occasionally
glanced over at Mr. Bryant and saw the same leering gaze on his face each time.
She was dying of embarrassment and shame, but continued on with each stroke of
the belt. At the end, when she was licking her finger, which was by now
dripping from juices, she felt the most shame.  Her cheeks were almost as red
as her face and felt like it had been stung by a thousand bees.  She had been
able to hold back the avalanche of tears, which normally would be flowing by
this time, by not having the time to feel her emotions.  Each time her mind
began to think of her predicament, the belt quickly brought her back to the
task at hand.

      John sat quietly watching his wife's training. Cheryl had called him at
work earlier today to tell him about her conversation with Barbara and that she
would have a "training" session tonight.  He went along with her thinking it
would be another sexually charged display.  He was not prepared for this
whipping his poor wife was taking and did not care for it at all.  At one point
he was tempted to stop Cheryl, but thought it might be better if he waited and
talked to her alone.  He was going to insist that this kind of punishment was
not to occur again.  He knew Cheryl would resist, but in the end would concede.

      Finally, mercifully, Cheryl had turned off the tape and the TV screen
went black.  Barbara was still licking her finger when Cheryl walked over to
her and ordered her to assume the position, which she did.  Again, she was
dragged over to face Mr. Bryant while Cheryl explained the next stage.

      "Mr. Bryant and I were talking last week and he confided in me that there
were 2 things he had never been privileged to witness in person but would like
to before he left this good earth.  One of those things is to see a woman
perform oral sex on another woman."  Cheryl shifted her eyes from Mr. Bryant to
Barbara.  "I thought, Barbara, that you would only be too happy to demonstrate
your talented tongue for his benefit.  And then I thought it would be nice to
really give him a show for his money and have you give me a complete tongue
bath.  You, Barbara, are going to lick every inch of my body -- head to toe,
front and back -- and pay particular attention to certain parts.  You do know
what certain parts I'm talking about, don't you?"  Cheryl paused to wait for
Barbara's reply.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  The words were spoken, but Barbara's mind was
far away from this place.  This was horrible.  She hated the thought of licking
another woman, especially in front of others and especially against her will.
She had, of course, done it before and found it wasn't that bad, but the guilt
that enveloped her afterwards was overbearing.

      "Well, I'm waiting.  What are the parts?"  Cheryl stood with hands on
hips and foot tapping waiting for further evidence of Barbara's complete
submission to her desires.

      "Your... cunt... and your... tits... and your... your... ass, Mistress
Cheryl"  Barbara stammered. Her chin fell on her chest in complete shame.  As
she looked down she noticed that her nipples were hard and sticking out.  It
shamed her more knowing that everyone in the room was aware of the state of her
nipples and that they all knew by now that her body was betraying her again.
Yes, every corner of her mind felt shame and disgust at what she was about to
do, but her body was obviously excited about it.

      "That's right!  You learn very well."  Cheryl mocked.  "Let's get started
then, shall we?"

      Cheryl moved the coffee table in line with Mr. Bryant's line of sight
then stood up and untied the sash holding her wrap dress closed.  Just as
Barbara had expected, Cheryl wore nothing underneath.  She slipped the dress
off her shoulders and let it fall to the floor. She stood with hands on hips
and legs spread in front of Mr. Bryant, her pride in her body evident.  She
began to recline on the table, then, as if just remembering something, arose
again and looked at Mr. Bryant.

      "Please feel free to position yourself for a better view if you'd like.
Also, you'll find a couple of Barbara's toys there on the lamp table.  If at
any time you feel the urge to get actively involved, don't be afraid to use
them."  Cheryl then repositioned herself on the table with her legs hanging off
the end nearest Mr. Bryant.  She beckoned Barbara to her with a wiggle of her
index finger.

      Barbara dropped her arms and knelt beside the table at Cheryl's side.
Curious, she glanced at the lamp table alongside Mr. Bryant in hopes of
catching a glimpse of what "toys" might be there.  Unfortunately, they must
have been behind the lamp and  not in view, but Barbara guessed they were the
same dildos and vibrators Cheryl had brought to her house the night the
debasement began. She turned her head and directed her attention to Cheryl's
nude body in front of her.  She dreaded having to do this dirty act but
conceded that it would be better than another whipping.  Her poor backside just
couldn't bear to be touched again.

      "Where should I begin, Mistress Cheryl?"  Barbara had never even seen or
heard of a tongue bath before and was totally bewildered about where to start.
She thought it better to ask than to do it wrong and risk further humiliation
or pain.

      "Start at my head and work down, of course." Cheryl spat out, annoyed at
Barbara's naivete.  "I certainly don't want that tongue on my face after being
in all the other places it'll be."

      Barbara positioned herself at Cheryl's head and began licking her face at
the hairline.  Her tongue slowly worked its way over Cheryl's eyelid and over
to the ear where it began darting in and out of the passage in a sensual
manner.  She continued back across the face to the nose and began the same
darting motion on each nostril.  Barbara's mind began drifting.  She wasn't
sure whether it was the perfume Cheryl wore,  the scent of her feminine sexual
fluids, or a combination of the two, but she began to get aroused.
Occasionally she would pop back into reality for a brief period, only to lose
her shame to an overwhelming lustful desire once again.  She worked her tongue
into and around the other ear and across the face once more.  As her tongue
began to trace the outline of Cheryl's lips, Barbara noticed them parting
slightly.  With each pass of tongue, the lips would part further until Barbara
discovered she was deep inside of the  mouth, entwining her tongue with
Cheryl's. She felt a hand on the back of her head holding her tightly against
Cheryl's lips.  She briefly opened her eyes and saw that it was Cheryl's hand.
She shut her eyes and continued with the kiss.  She thought it was the most
intense, warm and meaningful kiss she had in years. A split second later, she
realized that she was french kissing another woman while her husband and
another man was watching.  Once again, she was overcome with shame and began to
blush.

      Barbara eased her head back against the hand and slowly withdrew her
tongue from the mouth of her one-time friend turned tormentor.  Her tongue
restarted its journey across Cheryl's face to her shoulder, down the outside of
one arm to the hand where she inserted each of Cheryl's fingers into her mouth
and gently sucked them clean as she moved them in and out between her wet lips.
Barbara was unaware of how sensual  her actions seemed to everyone in the room.
When the last finger had been sucked, the tongue reappeared and began licking
up the inside of the arm to the armpit where it began slow, circular motions as
it darted in and out of her mouth to renew its moisture.  Barbara repeated the
ritual with the other arm and hand.  The necessity of leaning across the naked
body before her caused Barbara's nipples to brush across those of Cheryl's.
With each slight brush of nipples, a light electrical shock surged through
Barbara's entire body.  She started swaying her raised hips as an urgent need
for satisfaction began building inside of her.  As she began working her tongue
back up the inside of the arm, Barbara felt a pair of hands between her spread
legs.

      Watching his wife locked in a steamy, wet kiss with another woman caused
John's dick to swell.  He was mesmerized by the scene before him, completely
oblivious to any other presence in the room until Mr. Bryant moved from his
chair and kneeled behind Barbara's exposed buttocks.  John watched as this
stranger began spreading his wife's ass and pussy and gently inserted a finger
in first one opening, then the other.  He fought back an urge to masturbate
there and then and just threw his head back and closed his eyes.  Within of few
moments he felt his jeans being unbuttoned and looked down to find Cheryl's
freshly tongued hand grappling for his throbbing dick.  He looked back at Mr.
Bryant and saw that he was reaching for the vibrator.  As the stranger inserted
the humming object into his wife's dripping vagina, John felt Cheryl's hand
gently stroking his manhood.  He glanced at Barbara, now gently licking and
sucking on Cheryl's breast, and back again to Mr. Bryant who had the vibrator
completely inside Barbara.  His attention was drawn to Cheryl's face. who just
looked at him with glassy eyes and a wide, slightly open, smile as she
continued working her hand over his dick and balls.  The touch felt so good,
John once again threw his head back and closed his eyes.

      Barbara continued licking and sucking Cheryl's breast as the aroma of sex
filled her nostrils and had transported her into a make believe place far away.
Whenever Mr. Bryant touched her tender behind, she would wince in pain and
recoiled uncontrollably away from the source.  The vibrator working slowly, but
methodically, in and out of her pussy had her sailing on a cloud.  She started
to abandon her shame and inhibitions and now sought gratification from the
instrument invading her body.  As she rocked her hips back and forth in rhythm
with Mr. Bryant's strokes, she seemed to suck and lick with more vigor than
when she had first started.  She finished one breast and traced a path with her
tongue across Cheryl's cleavage to the other one which eagerly waited with
nipple erect.

      John's moaning confirmed the effectiveness of Cheryl's gentle stroking.
His mind wandered to thoughts of what was in store for his wife next.  Visions
of the scene Cheryl had described to him over the phone flashed before his eyes
as if they were already taking place. Cheryl, realizing John's impending
orgasm, began stroking faster while he lifted his hips off the sofa and
stiffened his entire body.  John felt the orgasm growing within him.  The small
spasms occurring deep inside were a prelude to the explosion about to come.  He
felt himself letting go and jerked wildly as his sperm raced to their imminent
freedom.  He relaxed and opened his eyes to survey the mess he had made and was
shocked to find that Cheryl held Barbara's head by her hair and had directed
his stream of cum onto his wife's face.

      Barbara, lost in her dreams, and desperately needing to satisfy her own
desires, hadn't notice Cheryl's hand gripping her hair.  Suddenly, her head was
yanked painfully upward and she saw the head of John's cock within inches of
her eyes.  Before she had time to react, the cock began spewing semen.  She saw
it coming. As if time had slowed, the spout of liquid seemed to take forever to
reach her face.  The first spatter landed on her left eyebrow and dripped down
across her nose. Subsequent splashes landed on her lips, cheeks, nose and other
eyelid.  She was literally drenched.  The sequence had snapped her back to
reality and she became aware of Mr. Bryant's presence once more.  As she looked
at John's spent penis being lovingly cradled by Cheryl's hand, she felt the
vibrator being removed from her vagina and beginning to prod her anus.  She
started to feel sorry for herself again.  She renewed her worrying over the
possibility of losing John to Cheryl.  New tears began forming in the corner of
her eyes as Cheryl released her head and ordered her to continue.  at that
precise moment the vibrator slammed hard into her ass.

      Barbara continued licking Cheryl's body as Cheryl watched.  Her tongue
had gone over the stomach and thoroughly reamed the navel before making its way
down the outside of one leg.  At the foot, Barbara was careful to pay special
attention to the toes.  She took each one into her mouth  and ran her tongue
across and in between each digit before moving onto the bottom of Cheryl's
foot, from whence it began the journey up the inside of the leg.  Once
Barbara's tongue arrived at Cheryl's crotch, she worked across to the outside
of the other leg and repeated her ritual until she was once more positioned in
front of the drooling pussy.  She took a deep breath and began to work her
tongue over Cheryl's labia.  As she spread the lips and began to work her
tongue over the clitoris and deep inside the vagina, Barbara notice that the
vibrator in her ass had been removed.  She momentarily glanced up and saw that
Mr. Bryant had moved to Cheryl's side and was intently watching her lick pussy.
Ridden with shame and guilt, Barbara closed her eyes and went on with her task.

      Cheryl watched Barbara licking her cunt and could tell by the way she
performed her task that deep inside this straight-laced, average American woman
was a lust craving animal waiting to escape.  Outwardly Barbara disliked her
role as sex slave.  She was truly humiliated, shamed and demeaned by it.  The
acts she had to perform were truly distasteful to her.  But in her
self-conscious, hidden by years of prurient upbringing and training, lived a
nymphomaniac waiting to be released.  The tears in Barbara's eyes told one side
of the story while the gentle swaying of her naked ass told the other side.  It
was plain to see that Barbara was beginning to let the woman inside her take
control over her body again.  Under other circumstances Cheryl would like
nothing better than to let the scene play itself out and watch Barbara have an
orgasm while licking another woman's cunt.  It was one more thing to hold over
her. Barbara felt more guilt, and was more embarrassed, when she had an orgasm
in front of other people while performing, to her, these vile acts.  Yes, under
other circumstances letting Barbara have an orgasm would be the right thing to
do, but Cheryl was worried about Barbara's reaction to the next stage of her
plans and felt it would go smoother if Barbara was in a  highly excited state
craving release.  She beckoned Mr. Bryant's ear to her lips and whispered a
suggestion in his ear.

      Barbara's mind was in a quandary.  She knew that what she was doing was
wrong and disgusting, but, for some reason, she was enjoying it.  She worked
her tongue in and out, licking the inner walls of Cheryl's vagina in a circular
motion, and occasionally withdrawing it to flick at the clitoris.  She wanted
her mistress to come. She craved the sudden flow of juices onto her waiting
tongue and into her mouth.  The thought of it excited her more and she wished
Mr. Bryant would have left the vibrator in her behind when he changed his
position.  She wanted to reach back and massage her own pussy but feared the
consequences of such action.  At the instant that she had decided to abandon
her better judgment and plunge her fingers into her pussy, Barbara felt
Cheryl's thighs begin to close and her head being pulled away from the warm
nest between them.

      When Barbara opened her eyes to see why she had been interrupted, Mr.
Bryant's cock promptly leapt forward and perched itself on her lower lip.  She
was initially repulsed but then opened her mouth and let him enter.  She began
sucking and moving her head back and forth.  She saw Cheryl, sitting up resting
on her elbows, watching her every move and a quick glance to the side found
John doing the same.  She hated this.  She had always disliked this part of sex
and only gave in and performed it for John to appease him.  To have to do it
for a stranger, in front of John and another woman, turned her stomach.  She
wished she could just close her eyes and return to her former place, at
Cheryl's vagina. Although repulsive, she could at least close her eyes and
dream herself away again.  It didn't take long for Mr. Bryant to begin bucking
wildly, signally his coming orgasm.  Another few moments of frantic head
bobbing and Barbara felt his ejaculation hitting the back of her tongue and
running down her throat.  Mr. Bryant immediately tucked away his penis and
zipped his pants. It was over almost before it had started.  He plopped himself
back into his chair completely exhausted.

      "Let's get back to work, shall we?"  Cheryl looked at Barbara's face
covered with cum and pussy juice, then rolled over and laid on the table face
down, legs spread. "Let's not take all night at this.  We've lots to do yet."

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara chortled.

      Barbara bent her head and began tonguing the back of Cheryl's neck.  Her
mood interrupted and reality once again restored, Barbara worked her tongue in
a more business like manner, covering Cheryl's body in rapid, long strokes
until it was time to "pay particular attention" to the one remaining area.  She
spread Cheryl's buttocks and began to work her tongue around the rim in
preparation to forcing it into the hole itself. All at once, she felt someone's
hand rubbing her pussy. Her eyes sprang open in surprise and she felt elated
when she saw it was John.  He inserted a finger and began to work it in an out.
Soon he inserted another finger, then another, and another.  Barbara's hips
began rocking backward to meet the hand stretching her pussy to its limit.
Each time she moved back the hand would push in deeper until it had reached its
limit and the thumb would just barely enter her ass.  She began to quicken her
pace on Cheryl's ass as she felt herself being overwhelmed by desire.

      Cheryl observed Barbara's state of arousal and decided it was time to go
on. She motioned for John to stop his finger play and abruptly rolled over and
off the table.

      "You've done very well, Barbara.  Don't you think so, Mr. Bryant?"
Cheryl waited for Mr. Bryant's reply.

      "Exquisite!"  Was all Mr. Bryant could say.  He had become very excited
watching Barbara tongue the wife of one of his employees and was equally
pleased with the way she sucked him off.  He readjusted himself in his seat and
stared at Cheryl waiting for what she had to say next.

      "Yes.  I think so too."  Cheryl replied, then directed her attention to
the still kneeling Barbara. "Ok Barbara, do as well on this next show and we'll
consider lightening your punishment.  Do poorly, though, and we'll increase it
considerably.  It's your turn on the table.  Lie down, on your back, and spread
those legs w-i-d-e -- off the sides.  I'll be right back."

      Barbara positioned herself on the coffee table with her legs spread as
wide as she could spread them and hanging off the sides, as directed.  The
mention of lightening her punishment made her eager to please, not to mention
the fact that she was at the height of arousal and would do just about anything
which would bring her to orgasm.  She watched Cheryl walk over to the dining
room table, pick up a small jar and carry it  back.

      "I want you to take some of this cream on your fingers and spread it over
your pussy for us Barbara." Cheryl removed the lid and offered the jar to
Barbara.

      Barbara dipped her fingers into the jar and removed a generous amount of
the cream.  She began rubbing it onto her pussy.  She had no idea what the
cream was but assumed it to be a lubricant of some sort.  It seemed silly to
her to have to lubricate her pussy.  After all, it was soaking wet and
lubricated very well by her own juices.  She did as she was told, though and
the rubbing brought even closer to orgasm.

      "You like playing with your pussy, don't you Barbara?  Go ahead.  Put
your fingers inside and spread some in there too.  It won't hurt."  Cheryl
smiled as she watched Barbara insert her fingers into her cunt.

      "You're hot aren't you Barbara?"  Cheryl continued. "I bet you can't wait
to come can you?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl.  I want to come."  Barbara shamefully answered.
She couldn't believe she had said that.

      "Go ahead.  Put some on your asshole too.  You enjoy having your ass
prodded don't you?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara couldn't control herself any longer.
Her finger found the tight bud of her asshole and jammed itself into it.  It
felt good as she worked it in and out.

      "That's enough for now."  Cheryl grabbed Barbara's hand and yanked it
away from between the slave's legs. "Hands behind your head!"  She ordered.

      Barbara, disappointed and frightened, clasped her hands behind her head.
She  tried to bring herself to orgasm by squirming her hips against the hard
surface of the table.

      "Lie still, slut!"  Cheryl's voice was threatening and Barbara's
squirming stopped immediately.  "Do You know what that cream was?"

      "No, Mistress Cheryl."

      "Let's just say it was made for bitches like you. It basically is
hormones and estrogen taken from female dogs during their fertile period.  It's
used by breeders to get  the male aroused enough to do his job.  And that
brings us to the next item on the agenda.  There is one more thing Mr. Bryant
had never witnessed live that he'd like to.  You're going to do that for him,
too.  Aren't you?"

      "Y-Y-Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Cheryl's description of the cream Barbara
had just finished spreading over her pussy and ass had made her skeptical and
afraid to consent, but she knew she really had no other choice.

      "Good.  Just give me a minute to set up the camcorder and we'll be
ready."  Cheryl had prepared the video equipment beforehand and retrieved it
from the dining room and set it in place behind Barbara's head, making sure she
did not block Mr. Bryant's view.  She looked through the view finder and
announced her approval.

      "That's perfect.  This should be a great tape.  Ok. I guess we're ready
to begin."

      Barbara watched Cheryl walk out of the room and open the kitchen door.
Within a minute or two she returned holding a large Doberman by it's collar.
Barbara immediately knew what was expected of her.  In panic, she leaped off
the table got down on her knees with her hands clasped, prayer like, in front
of her face.  Tears began streaming down her cheeks.

      "NO!  PLEASE, NOT THAT!   I'll do anything else, honest -- anything!
Please don't make me do this.  I CAN'T DO IT!  PLEASE!  PLEASE!"

      Cheryl suspected that Barbara might raise an objection to being fucked by
a dog but she never dreamed it would be such a loud, hysterical display.  She
was caught off guard and couldn't decide what to do.  She wanted to slap
Barbara's face and order her back up onto the table, but she had all she could
handle in keeping the dog, who had picked up the scent of the breeders cream on
Barbara.  She walked over to the kneeling woman and reached down with her free
hand and grabbed one of her nipples between thumb and forefinger and began
squeezing.

      "Listen to me, slut!  If you know what's good for you, you'll get back up
on that table and show Mr. Bryant what he came to see.  QUIT YOUR BLUBBERING
AND GET UP THERE -- NOW!"  Cheryl's anger transmitted itself to her fingers and
they were squeezing Barbara's nipple so hard that both, fingers and nipple,
turned ghostly white.

      "No.  Please, Mistress Cheryl.  OUCH!  Please." Barbara bent down and
pulled her nipple free from Cheryl's grasp.  She put her mouth onto Cheryl's
bare feet and began kissing and pleading some more.

      John looked at Cheryl and noticed her bewilderment at the situation.  He
got off the couch and went over to Barbara.  He put his hands under her arms
and gently lifted her to her feet.  She was sobbing uncontrollably and was
nearly in shock.  As he held her, the dog began sniffing her legs and working
his cold nose into her crotch.  He pushed the dog aside with his leg and leaned
his chin on his wife's shoulder and began whispering in her ear.

      "No, please John.  Don't ask me to do this.  It's an animal, for
chrissakes!  I feel bad enough for what I've done -- don't turn me into a lowly
animal.  Please, I beg you."  Barbara felt more at ease with John holding her
tightly and her hysteria started to subside.

      "Please, honey.  Do it for me.  Forget about Cheryl and Mr. Bryant, do it
for me.  It'll be over before you know it.  Do it before Cheryl gets any more
pissed than she is.  Just close your eyes, block it out of your mind, and just
do it.  You'll get through it, I promise."  John felt his wife calming down and
hoped she would consent to do what she had been asked to.  Cheryl's "master
plan" depended on pleasing Mr. Bryant and this is what Mr. Bryant wanted most
to see.  He rubbed Barbara's shoulders and gently nudged her over to the table.
He whispered "I love you." over and over into her ear as he softly applied
downward pressure on her shoulders, forcing her onto the table.

      Barbara held her hands over her face and began wiping the tears off her
cheek.  Her mind was a jumble of words and images and she could not think
clearly about anything going on around her.  The words "I love you" kept
echoing in her brain as she hesitatingly moved her legs toward the table.  She
felt the edge of the table against her legs and a gentle pressure forcing her
downward.

      "That's more like it!" Cheryl said in an agitated state.  "Now slide your
body down so that your pussy is at the end of the table -- and keep those legs
spread wide."

      Barbara slid down the table until she felt the border at the end press
into her inflamed buttocks.  Her body trembled when she felt the cold nose of
the Doberman sniffing her vagina and her reflexes caused her legs to begin to
close.  Luckily, she caught them in time and spread them wide once more.  She
soon felt the dog's tongue lapping at the cream she had smeared between her
legs and, at Cheryl's command, she reached down and spread lips of her vagina
to allow the beast better access.  She had her eyes closed and could only think
about her predicament and how low she had become.  Her desire to have an orgasm
had dissipated and she was left with a hollow, sick feeling in her stomach. Her
actions were strictly in response to Cheryl's orders, as when she spread the
cheeks of her buttocks exposing her cream covered asshole when told to do so.
The licking at her pussy and ass would have brought her great enjoyment and
relief had it been a man, or, for that matter, even another woman, but the
image of the dog performing these acts sickened her.

      After what seemed like an eternity, but in actuality was but a few quick
moments, of licking, the sex crazed dog began to mount her.  Barbara felt the
weight of the animal on her body and its nails dig into her breasts.  She moved
slightly in an attempt to shift the dog's weight and allow herself to breathe
more freely.  At the sound of another command from Cheryl, she reached down and
took the dog's penis in her hand and guided it to her opening.  She felt it
slide into her followed by the lapping of the dog's tongue on her face. As the
dog pumped furiously, Barbara thought about how different it felt.  It wasn't
like a penis at all.  It felt more like a small rubber ball had been inserted
inside her and was bouncing back and forth.  She felt something wet hit her
lips and squinted her one eye open enough to see the Doberman tongue hanging
out the side of its mouth and drooling profusely.  She closed her eyes again
and prayed the ending of this degrading act would come quickly.

      Finally, the dog stopped pumping and just stood there with its penis
still inside her.  Barbara squirmed her hips in an attempt to dislodge the
animal's sex organ from inside her, but a low growl and a faint curling of the
beast's lips convinced her that it was not the thing to do.  She remained
motionless while the dog recovered from his exertion.  Soon she felt the dogs
nails dig deeper into her breasts as he pushed himself up and off of her.
Relief had come.  Not in the sexual way she had earlier desired, but in the
knowledge that the greatest humiliation she had ever suffered was ended.  She
lie waiting for further instructions, her eyes still clenched shut.  She was
much to ashamed to open them and face the stares she knew would come from her
husband and Mr. Bryant.  She heard the kitchen door close and exhaled deeply
knowing that the animal had been put away again. As she heard Cheryl's bare
footsteps returning to the living room and dismantle the video recording
equipment, Barbara felt the dog's semen dribbling out of her vagina and making
its way across her anus to the table top.

      "Well, Mr. Bryant, what did you think?  Did you enjoy it?"  Cheryl stood,
totally naked, before Don's boss and addressed him as though she were fully
clothed and chatting about a new movie.

      "Very much so.  Thanks Cheryl.  It was more than I had anticipated.  In
fact, the entire evening has me about worn out.  Would you happen to have a
cold beer handy?  I'm as dry as the desert."  Mr. Bryant grabbed his throat and
twisted his head from side to side.

      "Of course I do."  Cheryl replied.  "Please forgive me for not offering
you anything to drink sooner."  She looked at the reclining Barbara and issued
another order. "Barbara, get up and get Mr. Bryant a nice cold beer. There's
frosted mugs in the freezer.  While you're at it, get one for John."

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara answered as she swung her feet off the
table and stood up.  She walked to the kitchen without so much of a glance at
the two men in the room.  The Doberman was sound asleep in the far corner, much
to her relief.

      Barbara returned to the living room carrying the two mugs of beer.  She
stood in front of the chair and offered one to Mr. Bryant.  She couldn't force
herself to look directly at his face but could see that he was staring directly
at her crotch.  She immediately became aware of the wet dog semen still
trickling from her vagina and down her leg and squeezed her thighs together in
an attempt to hide it.  Mr. Bryant's smile indicated that he not only had seen
the results of her escapade with the dog, but noticed her shame and attempt to
conceal the evidence.  She turned and walked over to John and offered him the
remaining beer.  He reached out with both hands and, as one grabbed the beer,
the other closed over hers and caressed it briefly before returning to his lap.
She looked up at his eyes and saw him smile and blow her a kiss.  For the
moment, Barbara felt more at ease.  She hesitated for a moment then positioned
herself in the center of the room, hands clasped behind her head, feet spread,
eyes glued to John and waited.

      Cheryl retreated to the bedroom for a few minutes and returned carrying a
grocery bag which she plopped down on the now empty, but damp, coffee table.
She reached into the bag and withdrew some articles held by her clenched fist.
She stepped over to Barbara and looked her up and down.

      "And now it's time to pay the piper for all your misdeeds, Barbara."  As
she spoke, she gritted her teeth. "Let's see... there's your impertinence on
the telephone with me the other day, your hysterics just a few moments ago, and
failure to keep your pussy shaved.  Didn't we tell you at the party that you
were present yourself cleaned and ready?"

      "No, Mistress Cheryl,  I mean Yes, Mistress Cheryl, but..." Barbara was
confused.  She had bathed and groomed herself, but didn't recall being
specifically told to shave her pubic area.  "I didn't think that meant shaving,
Mistress Cheryl."

      "Well you didn't think right.  How about the enema. Did you give yourself
an enema and douche before coming tonight?"

      "I douched, Mistress Cheryl, but I didn't know I had to give myself an
enema."  Barbara began tearing again.  She had hoped for a light punishment,
but it didn't appear as though that was going to be the case tonight.

      "Well, from now on, we'll have to give you one whenever we get together.
Just to be on the safe side. You're like a little girl -- can't be trusted to
do what you're told to.  Take your hands down and get your nipples hard for our
guest!"

      Barbara's hands leaped from behind her head and began massaging her
nipples.  Cheryl had reminded her of Mr. Bryant's presence and her face glowed
red with shame. She thought about her buttocks and how much they still hurt
from the earlier whipping with the belt.  She hoped she wouldn't be paddled
again.  She looked at her breasts and saw the nipples beginning to firm up and
stand out. She expected they would soon be subjected to the clothespins.

      "That will do."  Cheryl opened her hand in front of Barbara's eyes.  "I
bought these just for you this week. Do you like them?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl.  Thank you, Mistress Cheryl" Barbara looked at
what Cheryl was holding out.  They appeared to be metal clips with tiny teeth
on the jaws and a small chain dangling from each one.  At the end of each chain
was a snap to which one could attach things, or snap them together.  The teeth
on the jaws looked menacing and she shuddered at the thought of them biting
into her tender nipples.

      "Good."  Cheryl replied with a sneer.  "Because at the rate you're going,
you're going to be wearing them an awful lot."  She stepped up and attached one
of the clips to Barbara's right breast.  She smiled as she noticed the slave
wince in pain as the jaws closed.  She attached the remaining clip to the left
breast and seemed to take equal pleasure in watching Barbara wince and begin to
cry.  She reached over and began searching through the bag again.  She
retrieved a pair of metal weights with an eyelet on each one and held them up
for Barbara's perusal.  "Pretty?"  She asked.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  The pain in Barbara's nipples was so great she
could hardly speak.  She winced once more as Cheryl grabbed one of the chains
and attached the weights to the snap.  Cheryl held it up high enough to tighten
the chain and cause it to stretch Barbara's breast.  A big grin spread across
Cheryl's face as Barbara recoiled with the pain and the tears flowed down her
cheeks.  A bigger smile appeared as Cheryl suddenly released the ball and let
it drop, pulling the chain even tighter.  Barbara heard a slight "ow" escape
from her mouth, but shut her eyes and bit her lip hoping no one else heard.
Cheryl repeated the ritual with the other breast.  Barbara was afraid to look
at her tits. She was sure the clamps teeth had drawn blood.  Her nightmare
peaked when Cheryl reached back into the bag and pulled out the paddle.

      "How many strokes do you deserve, Barbara?"  Cheryl smacked the paddle
against her palm as she surveyed the trembling woman.

      Barbara remembered the last time she was asked and didn't answer.  She
was determined that would not happen again.  She was tempted to say "None" but
knew that would not be acceptable and might even anger Cheryl more.

      "Ten, Mistress Cheryl"  As she replied, Barbara felt her buttocks tighten
and squeeze together, as if they were anticipating additional pain.

      "TEN?"  Cheryl appeared flabbergasted.  "I would think with your behavior
lately that ten strokes would hardly be enough to teach you a lesson.  I was
thinking of ten times ten -- 100 strokes.  What do have to say about that?"

      There was no way Barbara could withstand 100 strokes of the paddle
against her already hurting behind. Her lips began to tremble as she tried to
think of some way to convince Cheryl to lessen the punishment.

      "Please, Mistress Cheryl.  My ass is so sore from the belt whipping I had
earlier, that I couldn't possible bear 100 strokes.  I'm not sure I can bear 10
right now. Please have mercy on me, Mistress Cheryl.  I promise to keep my
pussy shaved and to give myself an enema and douche from now one.  And, believe
me,  I'll treat you with respect and won't ever refuse to obey again. Please,
Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara hoped the use of dirty words would impress Cheryl
and soften her up enough to be more lenient.

      "I'll tell you what I'll do.  I'll cut that to 10 strokes IF you do 30
jumping jacks for us.  You must come to a complete stop at the completion of
each jumping jack and allow the weights to fall completely.  Count each one,
out loud, then go on to the next.  Do that and I'll reduce your punishment to
10 strokes, but, mind you, they'll be 10 strong strokes.  Agreed?"  Cheryl
looked at Barbara and waited for her reply.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl.  Agreed."  Barbara had forgotten about the weights
attached to her breasts and wondered what would be worse.  Maybe, she thought,
the clamps won't hurt as much as 100 strokes of the paddle. She was willing to
risk it.

      "Ok.  Turn sideways so we all can see your titties bouncing and begin
when you're ready."  Cheryl sat herself down on the sofa next to John and put
her hand around the inside of his thigh.  She saw the look in Barbara's eyes
and knew she had observed this maneuver. It delighted her knowing she was
hurting Barbara as much mentally as physically.  That's what it was all about.
Not the pain, but the submission to her every command.

      Barbara turned sideways and prepared to do her "exercise."  From this
position she could see everyone in the room out the corner of her eyes and saw
they were all looking at her.  She jumped and spread her legs wide and raised
her hands above her head then jumped again and placed feet together, hands at
her sides.  The weights fell with great force and she felt an excruciating pain
shoot through her tits.

      "One."  Barbara counted as she cried.  Twenty-nine to go she thought.
She tried to keep her mind off the pain as she prepared to jumped again.  She
fixed her eyes on the cobwebs in the corner of the room.  Cheryl had never been
much at housework, she thought.  Spending too much time thinking up ways to
torture me.

      "Two."  Another one down. Then another, and another, and another.  With
each jumping jack, the pain increased.  Barbara was sure her nipples were in
shreds and was afraid to look.  She bit her lower lip and continued.  When she
had completed 20, she thought she wouldn't be able to go on, but, for some
reason, her body continued.  She looked at everything in the room during this
ordeal -- especially Cheryl and John.  She was infuriated that Cheryl had not
yet bothered to put some clothes on.  Here she was nude and loving up to her
husband while she was being subjected to such brutal and degrading treatment.
When she looked at the leering Mr. Bryant, she felt his burning eyes on her
body.  She tried not to think of what her tits looked like bouncing up and down
with chains attached, or about Mr. Bryant watching her vagina open wide with
each Jumping Jack.  She gathered her strength and withstood the pain as she
completed the last one.  Now, she remembered, came the paddling.  Once more her
ass tightened at the thought. She returned to her original position and got up
enough nerve to glance down at her aching nipples.  To her surprise, there was
very little blood and, aside from looking very red and sore, there appeared to
be no real damage.  She couldn't understand how there could be so much pain and
so little visible damage.  She wondered if they would return to their original
shape once the clips were removed.  She felt her ass twitch again and made a
mental attempt to prevent them from doing it again.  She knew Mr. Bryant,
seated behind her now, had his eyes glued to her naked, red butt and still felt
embarrassed by it.

      Cheryl stopped rubbing John's crotch and went over to Barbara.  She had
not expected her to last for 30 jumping jacks with the weights on the clips.
She felt disappointed and vowed to get heavier weights for the next time she
would need them.  She reached down and picked up the paddle as she looked at
John and winked.

      "Now for the real punishment."  She said to the exhausted Barbara.  "I
told you they would be strong ones.  The trouble is, I don't have the strength
to administer 10 strong strokes.  My arm is sore from rubbing your husband's
cock all night."  She watched Barbara's chin drop to her chest in despair.  "So
I'll just have John do it."  She held out the paddle to John who was taken by
complete surprise by this turn of events.

      John reluctantly took the paddle from Cheryl's outreached hand and stood
up.  His hard-on was obvious to everyone including Barbara, whose eyes widened
when Cheryl made that announcement.  He didn't know if he had it in him to
spank his wife.  He had always been a softy with women and Barbara, although
his wife, was no exception.  He positioned himself behind his trembling wife.

      "Now John I want you to know that if I don't think you're swinging hard
enough, I'll not count that stroke." Cheryl teasingly egged John on.  "So, if
you think anything of your wife, you'll give her 10 of the hardest smacks you
can."

      Cheryl turned her head to Barbara.  She gazed at the frightened look in
the girl's eyes and cupped her hand under her chin to lift her head slightly.

      "Barbara, bend over and put your hands on the coffee table.  Keep your
legs spread and brace yourself. Remember to count each stroke out loud."
Having said that, Cheryl returned to her seat on the sofa and awaited the start
of the paddling.

      Barbara bent over as directed and felt the cool air on her puckered anus.
She blushed again when she realized that her asshole was now completely visible
to Mr. Bryant and her husband.  She realized, too, that her vagina, covered
with dried dog cum and her own juices, was equally visible.  She felt some
relief in knowing that the evening was coming to an end and she would be spared
any further embarrassment -- until the next time.

      She felt the first strike land and she nearly lost her balance at the
force of the blow.  Instantly her ass felt a burning, stinging pain.  "One,
thank you."  She spoke, remembering to add the 'thank you' as she was told to
the last time.  "Two, thank you."  By the time the tenth blow had landed,
Barbara's face was covered with tears and the inside of her cheek was raw from
her biting it in an attempt to brace against the pain.  She remained in her
bent position as John went back to the sofa and sat down next to Cheryl.  She
thought about standing up and assuming her normal position but her butt ached
so much she didn't dare move.  "Better to wait for an order and give myself as
much time as possible to recuperate." she said to herself.  She became aware of
movement on the sofa and of someone walking towards her.

      "Stand up an assume your position!"  Cheryl barked the order out in a
manner that left no doubt that she was aggravated.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara started crying all over again as she
strained to get to her feet with as little movement of her buttocks as she
could.  The tone of Cheryl's voice made her tremble and she prayed she had done
nothing which would warrant further punishment.  She stood in the center of the
room in her normal position wondering what would come next.  She had assumed
the punishment would put an end to the evening's affair.

      "I bought you something else, Barbara, in honor of tonight's
"deflowering", should we say?"  Cheryl reached back into her bag and withdrew
another package.  This one was boxed and gift wrapped.  She handed it to
Barbara and ordered her to open it.

      "Thank you, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara chortled as she took the package
from Cheryl's hand.  She began to unwrap it and noticed the wrapping paper was
a juvenile design depicting paintings from the Walt Disney movie of "Lady And
The Tramp."  When she realized the significance of the paper, she blushed
again.  Under the paper was a plain white cardboard box, similar to the kind
used to package costume jewelry.  She opened the box and took off the top layer
of cotton to reveal a rather large, black dog collar.  She removed the collar
from the box and looked at it for a moment.  It was leather, about 3/4" wide
with silver rivets running the length of it. Attached to the ring used to hold
leashes and dog licences was a chrome metal plate shaped like a dog bone.
Barbara flicked it over and noticed the engraving.  It read:

                                   My name is
                                    Barbara
                                  I belong to
                                     Cheryl
                                    887-2416

      Cheryl removed the collar from Barbara's hand and fastened it around her
neck.  She took one step back to admire it.

      "I think it looks very pretty on you.  Yes, pretty and... and...
fitting."  Cheryl grinned.  "Don't I get a thank you hug?"

      Barbara sobbed and leaned forward and wrapped her arms loosely around
Cheryl.  She felt their naked breasts touch and Cheryl's arms go around her and
pull her closer.  Cheryl's hands slid down to Barbara's burning cheeks and
forced them open as her finger started to probe the opening between them.  The
stinging touch caused Barbara to instinctively buck her hips forward to escape
the pain, but it also forced her pubis to mash against Cheryl's.  Cheryl tossed
her head back and smiled at Barbara before releasing her hold and stepping back
again.

      "I'm glad you like it so much Barbara.  Not because I picked it out, but
because you are to remove this collar only when you bathe.  Other than that, it
remains around your neck -- no matter where you go, or what you do.  If I ever
catch you, or hear about you, not wearing it, you will deeply regret it."
Cheryl turned around and faced John.  "John, I want you to report any
infraction of this rule to me immediately!  Promise?"

      John blushed.  He was caught in the middle and didn't want to side
against either woman, but it seemed much more practical to agree to Cheryl's
request at this time.

      "Yeah.  Sure, Cheryl."  He blurted out.  He looked at his wife who was
staring at him with disbelief in her eyes.

      "Oh, I almost forgot.  There's something else I had made for your."
Cheryl hurriedly returned to the bag and retrieved a small black picture frame.
She held it up and instructed Barbara to read it aloud.

      Barbara swallowed and began reading the fancy, hand drawn, calligraphy
within the frame.

      "Certificate."  Her vision blurred by the tears, Barbara continued.
"This will acknowledge that Barbara L. Morris, having had sexual intercourse
with a member of the canine family, and having said sexual intercourse
witnessed by at least three persons, is hereby bestowed the title "BITCH" and
shall henceforth be entitled to all the honors, benefits and shame such title
brings"

      By the time Barbara finished reading, the glass on the picture frame was
covered with her tears.  The reminder of her lowest point caused her stomach to
turn. She had to fight back the vomit.

      "That..."  Cheryl broke in,  "should be on display where everyone can see
it.  You have no idea how much a calligrapher gets to make up something like
that.  Put it on your TV.  I'll be looking for it when I visit."

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara's head still hung down and her eyes
looked at the certificate she held. The collar was bad enough, the certificate
sitting on her living room TV would be impossible to hide from company. She
began sobbing uncontrollably.

      "Speaking of visiting,"  Cheryl was reveling in Barbara's misery and was
not about to let up so soon. "we'll pick you up on Tuesday at about 10 o'clock.
John will be at work and the kids in school so that will give us some time to
do some shopping for things you'll be needing.  Do me a favor and go out Monday
and buy yourself one of those real short mini skirts all the kids are wearing
today.  You know, the ones that barely cover your ass.  Just get a plain white
blouse to go with it. You needn't bother with any lingerie or underwear -- you
won't be needing them.  Get yourself ready, but don't get dressed until we get
there.  We have to give you the enema, you know.  That reminds me.  Make sure
you have a good 2 quart enema bag available.  Other than that, I'm through for
tonight.  Sit down on the floor right there, cross your legs Indian fashion,
and wait until we say good bye to Mr. Bryant."  Cheryl then looked over at Mr.
Bryant.

      "Mr. Bryant, I certainly hope you enjoyed yourself tonight and that you
saw everything you wanted to."  She addressed him in an overly polite manner
and with a big smile.

      "I certainly did, Cheryl."  Mr. Bryant got up from his seat and shook the
wrinkles out of his pants legs. "I saw more tonight than I ever dreamed of
seeing in my lifetime.  If you don't mind, I'd like a copy of that video tape
when you can get around to making one."  He started to the door, hesitated and
looked back at Cheryl. "Can I talk to you a minute?"

      "Of course."  Cheryl replied.  "Just let me throw something on and we'll
talk outside."  She ran to the bedroom and returned wearing a robe and
slippers.

      Barbara sat on the floor looking straight ahead at John.  Behind him was
a window through which she could observe the heads of Cheryl and Mr. Bryant.
Whatever they were talking about seemed to please Cheryl immensely.  She
watched Cheryl jump up and down and throw her arms around Mr. Bryant and kiss
his face wildly.  She was about to say something to John when she noticed the
couple break up the conversation and Cheryl walking back to the apartment.

      "GREAT NEWS, EVERYBODY!"  Cheryl burst through the door dancing.  "Mr.
Bryant is going to give Don that big promotion.  Isn't that wonderful?"  She
didn't wait for a reply.  "Better yet, He's being transferred to Denver to run
that office.  Don's always dreamed of living in Colorado."  She glanced over at
John and formed an "o" with her thumb and forefinger.

      Instantly Barbara felt a great sense of relief.  If Don and Cheryl moved
to Denver her ordeal would be over and she could go back to her normal life.
She was elated.  She rolled her eyes towards John and smiled when she noticed
him look at her.  She had become so excited she even bounced off the floor.
Big mistake.  The landing made her butt sting like it had just been whipped all
over again.

      "Look, John.  I've really had it for tonight.  I think I'm going to turn
in and dream about Don in Denver. Don't think I'm rude."  Cheryl walked over
and stood in front of Barbara and opened her robe.  "How about a little good
night kiss, Barbara."

      Barbara looked up and saw Cheryl's vagina directly in front of her face.
She moved her hands up and spread the lips and moved her head towards it.  She
had come to accept kissing and licking another woman's vagina.  After what she
had been through tonight, it seemed like a perfectly natural thing to do.  She
slipped her tongue inside and began lapping.   After a moment, Cheryl closed
her legs and moved away chuckling.  She had won again, Barbara thought.  She
got up, put on her rain coat and left, John following right behind.

                                   *********

      Once in the car, Barbara couldn't wait to tell John how relieved she was
to know that Cheryl would be moving to Denver.  She was amazed when he had
absolutely no reaction.

      "Aren't you happy that she's leaving?"  Barbara asked.  She closed her
eyes, afraid of what the answer would be.  After all she'd been through, she
couldn't bear to lose John.

      "Let's not count our chickens."  John sounded somber.  "We're not sure
Don will accept the promotion and transfer yet.

      "What do you mean?  You heard Cheryl say he had dreamed of living there."

      "Yeah"  John just kept looking at the road ahead.

      "John, I've got to know.  Please be honest with me. Do you really love me
or has Cheryl gotten to you. Please, I've got to know the answer."

      John thought for a moment then pulled the car over to the side of the
road.  He turned sideways and looked directly at Barbara.

      "The truth, Barbara, is this.  I have always loved you.  You have given
me everything I could ever hope for. I will always love you.  Have no fear,
Cheryl will never be able to replace you."

      "Thanks John.  You have no idea how much that means to me.  At times it
seemed to me that you were actually enjoying all of this."

      "To tell you the truth, I am.  Let's face it.  Our sex life the last few
years has been hum drum, at best. This has excited me.  Cheryl's power over you
excites me. Maybe I'm kinky, but I feel sexier now than I ever have. I'm sorry
if that's not what you want to hear, but that's the way it is.  Given a choice,
I'd rather go on like this than to return to the way it was."  John turned back
and stared out the windshield.  He had finally confessed his true feelings to
Barbara.

      Barbara sat stunned.  For the longest while she did not know what to say.

      "And what about me?  You say you love me, but have you no concern for my
feelings?"  She looked at his profile and waited for his reply.

      "For chrissakes Barbara.  What about you?  You act like you're the only
woman on Earth who's done those things.  Aside from the punishments, and I'm
going to talk to Cheryl about that when I call her tomorrow, you haven't been
physically hurt at all."

      A knot formed in the bottom of Barbara's stomach. It sounded like he
talked to Cheryl on a daily basis. And what about Cheryl asking him to inform
her of any rules infraction she commits.  Was there something going on?

      "All right, John, what's going on between you and Cheryl.  Do you two
plan these things with each other? How could you?  Just exactly what do you
know that you're not telling me?"

      John turned the key and started the car.  He pulled out onto the highway
and drove, aware of Barbara staring at him, waiting for an answer.

      "Cheryl plans everything.  I have nothing to do with that.  She called me
a couple of times to let me know what she had planned, but never asks for my
ideas. I wouldn't have any anyway.  I knew about her plans for tonight, and
that she wanted to impress Don's boss so that he'd give Don that promotion.
But I had nothing to do with the plans."

      "And you didn't object when she brought up the dog thing?"  Barbara was
dumfounded.

      "NO I DIDN'T!  To tell you the truth, I've always wanted to see that
myself.  I don't think she'd listen if I did object.  She's not exactly an
understanding person. Now, please, don't ask me anymore questions.  I promised
Cheryl not to divulge anything to you and I plan to keep that promise.  I
really don't want to lose you, but if it comes down to it, I'd have a tough
time deciding.  The decision is your's.  You can go on like this and still stay
married to me and have a nice home for your kids, or you can put an end to it
-- and pay the consequences. It's your decision.  Make it!  Just leave me
alone.

      The rest of the drive home was long and quiet. Barbara thought about what
John had said.  As the time passed, she began to feel sorry for him.  She knew
he was a good man and this mess have him on edge and confused. If need be, she
would go on and on like this before she lost him and the kids.  Her consolation
was hearing him say how much he cared for her.   As the car pulled into the
drive, she touched his hand.

      "I love you, John.  I'll do anything for you."  She whispered.

      That night, after Barbara had showered and cleaned herself up and gone to
bed with John, they had sex. GREAT SEX!  Barbara had finally gotten the relief
she had craved earlier.  When she slept, she dreamt of Cheryl.


                                 THE ATONEMENT
                                 By:  "Racecar"

                             Part Four:  The Outing

      Barbara stood staring at the outfit she had purchased for today's
shopping trip with Cheryl.  The black leather mini-skirt looked like it
belonged on a 12 year-old, not a woman her age who was the mother of two. When
she tried it on at the store, she had to buy a smaller size just to get the
effect of 'barely covering your ass' that Cheryl had directed her to buy.  It
did barely cover her ass.  If she were to bend over or reach for anything, the
skirt rode up and exposed everything worth covering.  The blouse she chose was
a plain, button front, white cotton.  After she had gotten it home, Barbara
noticed the fabric was so thin that she could see her hand through it.  God
only knew what it would be like when she put it on without a bra.  She was
going to exchange it for a more conservative one, but could not find the time
to do so.  She rationalized that, with this skirt, who would be looking at the
blouse anyway.  She exhaled deeply and placed the outfit on hangers so they
would be ready to put on when Cheryl arrived.

      As she was under the warm mist of her shower, Barbara thought back to
what Cheryl had said about today's trip.  Barbara swore Cheryl kept saying 'we'
will do this and 'we' will pick you up, etc.  She wondered who the 'we' were.
She knew that one person was obviously Cheryl, but who, and how many others?
She wondered if they were the same girls that were at Cheryl's the night she
served as maid and whatever.  She hoped not.  She doubted she could face, let
alone talk to, them ever again.  She kept wondering as she grabbed the razor
and began shaving between her legs.  When completed, she rinsed one final time
and stepped out of the shower to dry off.  On the vanity was her douche kit.
She readied everything, douched and cleaned the nozzle and bag before putting
it away.  As an afterthought, she took the enema bag she had also purchased
yesterday and cleaned it thoroughly in preparation for later use.  As she
cleaned, she wished she had told Cheryl that she had indeed given herself an
enema before arriving for Mr. Bryant's private show.  If she had done so, she
would have been spared the embarrassment of having to have another woman
administer it to her in front of others.  "What's done is done." she mused
while putting the bag and accessories back into the box.  She slipped the dog
collar around her neck, studied herself in the mirror for a moment, put on her
robe and clicked off the light as she left the room.

      Barbara walked into the kitchen and looked at the clock.  "45 minutes to
go." she said to herself. "Nothing to do now but wait."  She poured herself a
glass of Coke and sat down at the table to pass the time.  She thought about
John and the conversations they had over the weekend.  He seemed like a new man
since they left Cheryl's.  He was still loving and caring but he sported a more
open air about him.  She had never known John to be so open and straight
forward with her before.  He made it absolutely clear to her that he was
satisfied with the status quo and, though he felt sorry for her having to put
up with Cheryl's domination, she was the one ultimately responsible for it.
She had to agree.  One thing was certain.  His appetite for sex had certainly
increased.  Every time the opportunity presented itself, he was grabbing her
breasts or shoving his hand up her dress.  She was happy to see the improvement
in their relationship.  At least something good has come out of all this.  As
for herself, there were times when she was willing to risk everything and tell
Cheryl to go to hell, but then her fear of the consequences of such action
prevented her from doing so.

      As she sat thinking about John's kiss good-bye and his wishing her luck
before he left for work, Barbara heard the slamming of car doors.  She peered
out the back window and noticed Cheryl, Beth and another girl she didn't
recognize walking to her door.  She wasn't sure whether she should greet them
in her robe or to remove it and answer the door nude.  As the first wave of
shame came over her, she decided she would leave the robe on. She walked slowly
to the back door and opened it just as the trio had approached.

      "Hi, Barbara.  I see you've gotten yourself all ready."  Cheryl said as
she filed past Barbara.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl"  Barbara's voice seemed to have left her and the
reply came out a mere whisper.

      Cheryl stopped dead in her tracks, turned and looked at Barbara as the
others filed through the open door.

      "What's that you said?  Speak up!  I can barely hear you."  Cheryl spoke
with raised eyebrows.

      Barbara cleared her throat and attempted to reply again.

      "I'm sorry, Mistress Cheryl.  I said 'Yes, Mistress Cheryl.'."  Her
voiced now boomed.  Barbara felt embarrassed about both replies.  She looked at
the Beth and the other girl staring at her.  The newcomer seemed vaguely
familiar to her, but Barbara just could not place the name with the face.  She
closed the door and led her guests into the kitchen.

      "Barbara, I know you remember Beth but do you remember who this is?"
Cheryl wrapped her arm around the girl.

      Barbara looked the girl up and down.  She appeared to be in her late
teens, early 20's.  Her skin was perfect.  It flawlessly covered her 5' 4"
frame in a tautness one only saw in younger women.  Her breasts, while not
exceptionally large, were ample for a girl her size and seemed to be about the
same size as her hips. Barbara remembered the green eyes but still could not
put a name on the girl in front of her.

      "I'm sorry, Mistress Cheryl, I know I know her, but I can't seem to
remember her name."  Barbara was still quizzically looking at the girl as she
answered Cheryl.

      "Shame on you.  This is June Webster.  I ran into her while shopping one
day and we started talking about old times.  Your name came up and she said you
used to baby-sit her when she was younger.  Well, she's 18 now, and planning to
enter college this fall.  When I was planning this outing, I thought it would
be a good idea to bring her along.  She jumped at the chance."  Cheryl had that
knowing look in her eye and smirk on her lips.

      As soon as the name was mentioned, Barbara remembered June.  She
remembered her as the most precocious, spoiled and misbehaved little brat she
had ever had to baby-sit.  She remembered that June had a brother, one year her
junior, who was just the opposite. As a matter of fact, Barbara recalled, she
thought he had somewhat of a crush on her.  That was years ago, Barbara
thought.  She imagined how June reacted when Cheryl told her about her 'sex
slave', and was sure she jumped at the chance to get even at Barbara.  Of all
the people Barbara had ever known, none would look forward to torturing and
humiliating her more than June Webster.

      "Yes.  Now I remember.  How are you June?"  Barbara put on her best happy
face as she greeted June.  "And how is Paul, your brother?"

      "Paul and I are very well, thank you Barbara.  But haven't you forgotten
something?"  The girl looked straight at Barbara and returned the phony smile.

      "What's that?"  Barbara tried to remember some detail that June was
referring to, but couldn't come up with a thing.

      "Well ... from what I hear ...,  It should be 'Mistress June'."

      Beth broke out in heavy laughter as Barbara reeled backward from the
shock.  Cheryl, too, had to laugh at the boldness June displayed to her former
disciplinarian.

      "She's right, you know."  Was all Cheryl could say before breaking up
again.

      Barbara regained her composure and glared at the kid.  "She hasn't
changed one bit." she thought. Remembering her situation, Barbara knew she
would have to be on her best behavior today in order to avoid the wrath of this
kid from hell.  She bit her tongue and replied in her most courteous voice.

      "I'm sorry, Mistress June."  The words 'Mistress June' shot from her
mouth like an arrow aimed at a villain's heart.   "It won't happen again.  I
was so glad to see you again that I forgot where I was."

      "You didn't forget where you are.  You forgot who you are."   Again June
returned the arrow.  "But I'll forgive you.  I know how happy you are to see me
here.  I just know this is going to be a perfect day."  The sarcasm in June's
utterance was evident to everyone present.

      Cheryl was taken aback by June's brashness and began to have second
thoughts about  inviting her along. It seem to her that June was attempting to
control the day and Cheryl didn't want that to happen.  Barbara was hers -- all
hers.  She might not object to loaning Barbara to someone temporarily, As Mr.
Bryant had suggested to her yesterday on the phone, but it had to be understood
that Cheryl, and only Cheryl, had absolute control over her.  She decided the
time had come to assert her authority and she stepped in front of June to
address her slave.

      "We had better get a move on here.  Look at the time.  Remember we have
to be back by 2:30, at the latest, so you can be here when the kids get home.
Let's get that robe off so I can check to see if you're ready." Cheryl grabbed
the robe's sash and, with one tug, pulled it free from the robe.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara slid the robe off her shoulders and laid
it over the back of a chair.  She shot a quick glance at June and noticed the
smirk on the brat's face.

      "C'mon, we don't have all day!  Assume the position!"  Cheryl admonished.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara clasped her hands behind her head and
spread her legs.

      Barbara noticed that June had moved to a position directly in front of
her.  Embarrassed at her very obvious station within this circle, she looked
past the young girl and out the window behind her.  She felt Cheryl rubbing her
freshly shaved pubic mound and bend over to examine it.

      "Very good.  You remembered to shave this time. Did you douche?"  Cheryl
peered up from her vantage point at Barbara's thighs to look the young
housewife in the eyes.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara's face was getting redder and redder.

      "Let's check, shall we?  Spread those pussy lips wide open so I can see
how clean you are."  Cheryl's actions were clearly designed to display her
power over, and to humiliate, Barbara in front of the newcomer in the group.

      Barbara reached down and spread the lips of her vagina as directed.  She
kept looking straight ahead as Cheryl's finger prodded the outer edges of her
vagina before forcefully plunging deep inside.  She felt the finger withdraw
and saw Cheryl stand up holding it to her nose.  The next thing she knew,
Cheryl's finger was poised on her lower lip.  Barbara knew what was expected of
her and opened her lips to accept the moistened digit. She saw Cheryl gloating
as she moved the finger in and out of her mouth,  She glanced back at June who
seemed deeply absorbed in the entire scene as she watched Barbara's face for
any reaction.  Barbara's eyelids closed for an instant and she felt a tear form
in the corner of one eye.  She heard Cheryl proclaim 'very good' as the finger
withdrew.

      "Go get your enema bag, and bring out the outfit you bought for today.
I'd like to take a look at it before you put it on."  Cheryl barked the order
out like a grade school teacher.

      Barbara hurried out of the kitchen and returned within minutes carrying
two wooden hangers, upon which her outfit hung, and the box with the enema bag
inside. She hung the clothes on the trim around the doorway leading to the
living room and handed the box to Cheryl before re-assuming her position.  She
watched Cheryl hand the box to Beth and disappear behind her, she assumed to
check her new clothes.  Her eyes followed Beth as the nurse opened the box and
spilled the contents onto the table.  Beside the bag and hose, the kit
contained 3 nozzles.  One nozzle was the adult enema nozzle, another a juvenile
enema nozzle and the third, longer, thicker, ribbed nozzle was meant to be used
as a douching nozzle. Beth surveyed all three before picking up the douche
nozzle and attaching it to one end of the hose.  Barbara wanted to tell her
that she had the wrong nozzle, but kept quiet.  She was determined to avoid any
punishment whatsoever today.  She'd be damn if she give June the satisfaction
of watching her get spanked.

      Beth attached the other end of the hose to the bag and adjusted the clip
to prevent water flowing through it.  When satisfied that everything was in
good working order, she strode over to the sink and began to fill it up with
cool water.  She noticed the dish detergent on the counter and decided to add a
generous amount to the water.  When the bag was stretched to its maximum, she
turned the water tap off and screwed the stopper into the top then turned
around to look for Cheryl.

      "I'm all ready to go.  Where are we going to do this?"  She asked, when
she noticed Cheryl standing to the side, and slightly to the rear, of Barbara.

      "Oh, I think the table will do fine."  Cheryl replied.  She put her hand
in the small of Barbara's back and gave a little shove.  "Go Lean over the
table, feet on the floor and spread apart, of course."  She ordered.

      Barbara stumbled over to the table and placed herself as directed.  At
Cheryl's command, she reached behind and spread the cheeks of her butt wide
apart exposing her opening.  A moment later she felt the nozzle probing it.
She was suddenly aware that neither the nozzle, nor her anus, had been
lubricated.  Just as she was going to yell "Wait", the nozzle broke past the
tight barrier and was inside her.  She nearly lost her grip on her buttocks as
she recoiled from the pain.  The sharp pain was followed immediately by the
sensation of cool liquid filling her bowels.  Within a couple of minutes,
Barbara started to feel the discomfort of being filled. She struggled to hold
all the liquid in and, in the process, her teeth clenched her lower lip.  The
volume of liquid within her distended  her lower abdomen and the pressure was
tremendous -- too much for her to bear.

      "Please, Mistress Cheryl.  May I speak?"  Barbara pleaded with tear
filled eyes.

      "What is it?"  Cheryl answered, annoyed by the interruption.

      "I ... I can't hold any more.  I'm sorry, Mistress Cheryl, I just can't!"
Her agony clearly showed on Barbara's face.

      Cheryl look at Beth who just shrugged her shoulders and pursed her lips.
With a nod of Cheryl's head, Beth clicked off the flow control and began to
remove the nozzle.

      "Oh, wait a minute before you take that out." June interrupted while
frantically rummaging through her oversized purse.  "Can I just get one picture
of this? I'm sure Paul would like to see what Barbara looks like after all
these years."

      "Make it quick, and just one!"  Cheryl answered. She found the idea of
June showing a picture of Barbara, in this position, to Paul amusing.

      Barbara watched as June positioned herself for a side-view photo of her.
Her face was looking directly at the camera when the flash went off and caused
instant blindness.  She closed her eyes and cried a little more. She had been
psyching herself up for this day all weekend.  When she kissed John goodbye
this morning, she thought that she was mentally prepared for anything that
would happen today, and was determined not to show her embarrassment or pain to
anyone.  She hadn't planned on June, however.  Her presence here had completely
undermined all of Barbara's mental conditioning.  When she reopened her eyes,
she saw June and Cheryl huddled around the picture in June's hand waiting for
the development process to complete itself.  They looked like two school kids
looking at a National Geographic magazine.  She turned her head and faced the
other direction while Beth slowly withdrew the enema nozzle from her.  She
heard someone, she thought Cheryl, tell her to go relieve herself and get
cleaned up again. Barbara didn't have to be told a second time.  She quickly
ran from the table to the bathroom amidst the laughter of the other girls.

      As Barbara reentered the kitchen she noticed the girls all looking at the
picture and laughing.  She saw June look up at her and drop her head back while
she exclaimed how much her baby brother is going to enjoy the picture she took.
This was the first occasion of this sort where John was not present to lend
Barbara at least some moral support.  Feeling completely lost and without hope,
she re-assumed her position and waited.

      "C'mon, girl.  Let's get a move on."  Cheryl clapped her hands together
as she spoke.  "We don't have much time to do what we have to and be back in
time for the kids.  Get your clothes on and let's get out of here."

      Barbara scurried to her clothes and began dressing. When she put the
blouse on, she saw that it was much worse than she had imagined.  Her darker
nipples were clearly visible through the white material and, worse, the
brushing of the material against them made her nipples more erect and much more
noticeable.  She was sorry now that she had not taken the time out to return
the blouse to the store and pick out another one.  She wiggled into the skirt
and noticed it, too, was worse than she had remembered.  If she stood straight
up, with hands at her sides, and did not move, she felt the hem of the skirt
hit her near, but not quite at, the bottom of her cheeks.  She took a deep
breath and tried to push the waist down a little further, but it was a futile
attempt. As soon as she inhaled again, the skirt was right back in place.  The
tears started again as Cheryl grabbed her arm and spun her around for the girls
to see.  As a final insult, Cheryl unbuttoned one more button on the blouse
proclaiming that everyone should be able to see her 'pretty necklace'.  Barbara
also noticed that anyone as tall as she, or taller, would also be able to see
her entire breasts without craning their neck.  She wondered how in the world
she could ever go out in public dressed like this.  She knew she would surely
be arrested.

      Barbara locked the back door and walked over to the car where Cheryl was
holding the door open for her. Cheryl instructed her to sit in the back.  She
blushed as she bent to enter the back seat of the 2-door car and Beth whistle
indicating Barbara's privates were in clear view.  She heard June giggle a
little girl giggle and she gritted her teeth as she sat down.  Beth crawled in
beside her while June went around the car and sat in the front next to Cheryl,
who was the driver.  As Cheryl looked out the rear window prior to backing out,
Beth grabbed Barbara's knee and spread her legs apart. Barbara complied in
silence.

      During the drive, the three girls chatted about everything under the sun,
except about Barbara and what they had planned for the day.  Barbara would have
joined in the conversation, but was afraid to speak without asking permission,
and decided that what she had to say wasn't worth the additional embarrassment.
Her silence was first noticed by Cheryl.

      "Why so quiet, Barbara?"  Cheryl asked as she viewed Barbara through the
rear view mirror.  "Doesn't our conversation interest you?  Or do you have
other things on your mind?"

      Before Barbara had the opportunity to answer, Beth chimed in.

      "Oh, I know what Barbara has on her mind."  Beth giggled.  "I have what
interests her right here."  Beth began searching through her pocketbook and
finally pulled out a dildo which closely resembled a male penis in looks and
feel.  She held it up and asked Barbara "Is this what interests you, Barbara?
Is this what you want?"

      Barbara appeared to be at a loss for words and did not know how to answer
the question.  She saw Cheryl looking through the mirror again and noticed that
June had spun around and was watching with glee.  That object certainly was not
what Barbara had on her mind, but if she answered negatively, it might be taken
badly, or something more vile would be brought up.  In a panic, she answered
the safest way she knew.

      "Yes, Mistress Beth."

      "Well then, you shall have it.  But first, let me 'flavor' it a bit for
you."

      Barbara watched as Beth put the dildo under her own dress and sat back
with a large grin as her arm moved back and forth a few strokes before
reappearing with the dildo, now dripping with aromatic pussy juices.  When Beth
began moving towards her, Barbara spread her legs a little wider in
anticipation of the insertion.  To her surprise, Beth told her to "Open up and
say 'ahhh'." Barbara was bewildered by the request.  She opened her mouth and
began to say "ahhh" but the insertion of the dildo into her mouth cut her words
short.  She was caught completely off guard by the sudden thrust of the rubber
penis into her mouth.  Her eyes flung wide open and she saw the laughter on
June's face.  She sat there, in tears, as Beth told her to work it in and out
with her hand and to pretend she was giving some guy a blow job. She complied
and began to suck and move the dildo in and out of her mouth.  She heard Beth
suggest that she use her other hand on her pussy to get herself off.  Again she
complied.  As the car sped along the busy highway, Barbara was too embarrassed
to look out the window for fear of seeing a passerby staring at her.  She slid
down a little further in her seat to avoid such notice but pretended the
maneuver was designed to effect better penetration of her finger into her
pussy.  She closed her eyes and began drifting off.  The car's swaying soon
became the gentle motion of a water bed.  The fingers now touching the tender
areas on the inside of her thighs were those of her husband, John.  The
swooning had begun, accompanied by the characteristic low moans.  Her hips
instinctively moved in rhythm with the prodding fingers and the petting on the
inside of her legs.  Her journey to paradise had begun.  The swaying ended
abruptly with a jolt as the penis was yanked from her mouth.  Barbara opened
her eyes to the leering faces of  three smiling women.  She was shocked by the
reality of where she was and embarrassed that she had allowed herself to fall
victim to her inner body's cravings so early in the day. She glanced down at
Beth's hand still stroking her thigh and at her hand with 3 fingers still
inserted deeply inside her.  She looked at Beth and thought  back to her last
encounter with her and the heavenly feeling of her tongue on the spot her hand
now occupied.  Suddenly, she felt disgust and quickly removed her hand and sat
up.

      "First stop.  Everybody out."  Cheryl exclaimed as she turned the key to
shut off the car.

      Barbara looked out the window.  She had no idea where she was.  A sign
above the shop in front of her read: "Jule's Leather Goods -- Coats, Luggage,
Riding Equipment & Specialties."  In the window were various sets of gorgeous
leather suitcases as well as many different travel accessories.  She wondered
what Cheryl could possible have in mind stopping here.  It then occurred to her
that Cheryl must be going to buy luggage for her move to Colorado.  The thought
of that happening lightened her load and made the day seem a little brighter.
The seat in front of her was pulled forward and the three girls were standing
around the door waiting for her to emerge.  She struggled to get out with
revealing the least amount of flesh to her audience.  In one way, she thought,
they were doing her a big favor. In their desire to watch her get out of the
car and humiliate herself, they formed a perfect shield against anyone
happening by.  She gave one last push and planted her feet firmly on the
ground.  The car door slammed and the group of women followed Cheryl into the
store.

      Once inside the small shop, Cheryl led the group past the stares of
browsing customers directly to a doorway located at the very rear of the
display area. Barbara wondered at first why they were bypassing all the
luggage, but thought that, perhaps, Cheryl had already purchased her luggage
and was just going to pick them up. As she walked through the second doorway,
she gasped and realized the real purpose of their stop here.  The small room
resembled a dungeon with an abundance of mannequins wearing collars, cuffs,
leather hoods, etc.  Several mannequins were arranged in bizarre positions and
held there by various forms of chains and bars, while others sported devices
attached to their nipples, vaginas and penises.  Most of these mannequins also
featured different forms of gags and blindfolds around their heads.  The walls
of the room displayed all sorts of whips and paddles.  Barbara shuddered at the
sight.  Her eyes were agape at the many spectacles on display before them.  She
vowed she would try her best to prevent any punishment that might entail the
use of any of these articles of true torture.

      A salesman approached and began talking to Cheryl. Barbara did not pay
attention to what was being said. She was busy looking at the displays around
her.  She noticed that several of the customers from the front of the store had
followed them and were milling around the mannequins and staring at her.  She
blinked and turned her head back towards Cheryl and the salesman.

      "To tell you the truth, we have nothing yet." Cheryl was explaining to
the older salesman.  "I'm really looking for some items that would be used on
occasions when discipline would be in order.  You know, nipple clamps that
adjust to different amounts of pressure, and from which you can hang different
size weights.  Also, I'd like something for paddling or whipping that would
smart, but not raise large welts."  Cheryl grabbed Barbara's arm and pulled her
to her side.  "This is Barbara, my slave..." Cheryl continued.  "Her husband
raised an objection at my use of a leather belt on her backside the other night
and I thought I could find something as effective, but that didn't leave such
large marks.  I think you can still see where the belt struck in a couple of
places.  Turn around, Barbara and show the man your poor ass."  Cheryl spun
Barbara around and pushed her head forward so that Barbara was forced to bend
at the waist.

      Barbara felt Cheryl lift her skirt hem and tuck it into the waist band
while her other hand lightly ran across her exposed rump.  She saw Beth in
front of her with a slight smile on her lips and June to her side with a hand
across her mouth as she giggled uncontrollably. Past them, Barbara noticed that
the eyes of the other customers in the room were now glued to the group of
girls putting a slave on display.  Many of the customers were in awe at the
scene and simply stood with mouths opened in amazement.  Barbara felt the heat
of the blood rushing to her face as she blushed in embarrassment.  She had come
to realize that no matter how well she had prepared herself to expect the
worse, it seemed that the worse she had imagined was never as bad as what
actually took place.  She yearned for the salesman to ask the others to leave
the room until he was through with this customer, but he appeared to be in as
much shock as the gawkers were and was completely taken aback by the situation.

      "Well, you really can't see them any longer, but if you rub your hand
over her cheeks, you can feel what I'm talking about.  Here, feel this?"
Cheryl grabbed the salesman's hand and placed it on Barbara's buttocks. "Just
be careful.  She was playing with herself on the way here and I'm afraid she's
gotten herself all excited and wet down there."

      Barbara could have died from embarrassment when she heard Cheryl tell the
salesman that story, although it was true.  She could feel the cool air against
her wet vagina evaporating the pussy juices.  She felt goose bumps form on her
cheeks as the salesman's hand wiped slowly and softly across them.  His touch
made even more juices flow from her pussy.  She noticed that the rest of the
customers in the room were now completely engrossed in her display.  She saw
two businessmen slowly edge their way to the rear of the room in order to get a
better view of her  behind.  She closed her eyes and hung her head in despair.
The salesman's hand stopped its wandering and Cheryl tugged her into an upright
position once more.  She heard the salesman ask Cheryl to wait a moment and he
disappeared into another back room.  He returned carrying what looked like a
small whip, but with many ends.  He explained to Cheryl that this cat of nine
tails was her best bet.  The thin tails produced a stinging bite on even a
gentle slap, while their rounded edges prevented large welts from forming when
swung lightly.  Cheryl looked at Barbara and then back to the salesman to
finalize the sale.

      For the next 45 minutes Barbara was subjected to gross humiliation as she
was made to try on several different ball gags, nipple clamps, leather panties
with built in dildos and so forth.  Her humiliation had become a show for the
growing crowd of customers in the back room and they would whistle and applaud
their approval after each item was demonstrated.  When the session ended,
Cheryl had purchased the cat of nine tails, a pair of adjustable nipple clamps
with an assortment of dangling weights, a leather gag which sported a 4 inch
replica of a very thick penis to be inserted in her mouth and panties with a
pair of black dildos  built in.  The quartet began to leave the shop when
Barbara sensed that her skirt had not been taken out of the waist band.  In a
panic, she stopped short.

      "Please may I speak, Mistress Cheryl?"  Barbara asked in obvious
distress.

      "What is it now, Barbara?"  Cheryl appeared agitated at the delay.

      "I think you forgot to put my skirt back down over my ... ass."  Barbara
was careful to use the right word. "May I please arrange it, Mistress Cheryl?"

      Cheryl looked at Barbara's backside and laughed. "Yes, go ahead." she
chuckled.  "We don't want the whole world to see your pretty little ass.  Do
we, Barbara?"

      "No, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara answered as she straightened her skirt.

      "Tell me, Barbara.  Who do you want to see your ass?"  Cheryl looked at
Barbara's eyes with a sly, half grin on her lips.

      Barbara was taken aback by the question.  She thought for a moment then
lowered her eyes and answered the way she thought Cheryl wanted.  "Just you,
Mistress Cheryl."

      "Oh, really?  You mean you don't want John to see your ass -- your own
husband?"  Cheryl was playing the game again and enjoying every moment.  "And
how about Beth, after all she's done for you.  And June, who was so happy to
see you again?  You mean, you would deprive them the pleasure of seeing your
pretty ass?"  She looked deeply into Barbara's eyes with a pouting, inquisitive
look.

      Barbara never raised her head as she replied.  Her full blush was seen by
all in the shop.  "No, Mistress Cheryl.  I want John and Beth and June to see
my ass, too." she answered in a very low tone, disappointed that she had
answered wrong the first time.

      June, who had been standing close alongside Barbara during the exchange,
reached over and grabbed Barbara's chin and lifted her head up to face hers.
"And what about my brother Paul?  Wouldn't you like to have him see your ass.
I mean, he once liked you very much and I'm sure it would make his day to see
his Barbara's bare ass. Wouldn't you like to give him the enjoyment he'd get
from seeing it?"

      Panic struck Barbara again.  How could she answer that question?  Having
a teenage boy looking at her naked body was nothing she would ever consent to.
She looked as Cheryl with a pleading expression, hoping that she would dismiss
June's question and spare her the humiliation of having to answer it.

      "Well, Barbara?  Answer the question.  Wouldn't you like to bring such
joy to one of today's youth?"  Cheryl was getting excited by this aspect of
Barbara's humiliation.  She felt her pussy getting wet just thinking about it.
She stepped closer to Barbara. "Well, answer June, Barbara."

      Y... Y... Yes, Mistress Cheryl.  I would like to let Paul see my ass
too."  At the completion of her answer, June dropped her hand from Barbara's
chin and the beaten woman's head slumped against her chest as she began to sob.

      "Well, we'll have to see what we can do to arrange it then."  Cheryl said
and turned and continued towards the front door.

      Barbara followed Cheryl out of the store to the cheers and clapping of
the spectators.  Barbara wondered why Cheryl would spend so much money on these
items when she was moving to Colorado so soon.  She remembered John telling her
not to count her chickens, and she thought that perhaps Don had refused the
promotion and transfer. The tears formed but she held them back admirably.  The
quartet piled back into the car and sped away leaving behind several people who
would not soon forget what they had witnessed on this day.

      "We only have 2 stops left."  Cheryl announced. "Anyone feel like lunch?"

      Barbara remained silent while Beth and June both agreed that lunch was a
good idea.  The car soon pulled into the parking lot of "Les Gourde", a
fashionable restaurant frequented by a mostly upscale clientele. Barbara had
always wanted to eat here, but couldn't justify paying the prices they demanded
for one meal. She would gladly refuse the opportunity to eat here now if it
were possible, but for a different, more obvious, reason.

      The group entered the restaurant  and were greeted by the stares of all
who noticed them.  Barbara wanted to hide behind the elegant draperies.  Many
of the patrons looked on in disapproval as the maitre de led them to their
table in a far corner of the main dining area.  The dining area was decorated
in pastels and was very brightly lit by fixtures that looked very elegant and
very expensive.  The place had a special aurora about it that shouted "class."
The waiter  handed them all menus but Cheryl grabbed Barbara's out of her hand
and handed it back to the waiter explaining that Barbara was not very hungry
and would only be having something light which Cheryl would pick out from her
menu.  The waiter took back the menu with a raised eyebrow and asked the group
for their cocktail orders.  They all followed Cheryl's suit and ordered frozen
strawberry Daiquiris. Cheryl ordered Barbara a beer and asked that it be poured
into a bowl.  The waiter again raised an eyebrow and disappeared.  A few
moments later he returned with the drinks.  He gave each of the others their
cocktail and placed a bowl in front of Barbara.  He opened a bottle of beer and
poured in slowly into the bowl.  When finished, he laid a soup spoon next to
the bowl and asked if they were ready to order.

      Beth spoke first, ordering the house salad, with French dressing, and the
Turkey club.  June chose to skip the salad and opted for the open faced steak
sandwich. Barbara's mouth was watering as they ordered.  She had not realized
how hungry she was.

      "I'll have the roast beef Au jus."  Cheryl said. She touched Barbara's
hand and ordered for her.  "She'll just have a bowl of the beef broth."

      They all handed the menus back to the waiter and watched as he departed.

      "A toast."  Cheryl raised her glass high and spoke in a loud voice.  "To
our dearest Barbara... and all her canine friends."

      Barbara blushed and looked down at her bowl.  "She would have to bring
that up again." she thought to herself.  She heard the glasses clink together
and return to the table.

      "Barbara?"  Cheryl touched Barbara's hand again. "This lunch is in honor
of your recent show for Mr. Bryant, who, by the way, called and said that he'd
like to use your 'special talents' again when a group of buyer's come to town
for his annual open house.  And my neighbor, Jackie, said thank you for taking
such good care of her Rocco.  She also asked if you'd be available in the
future.  I told them both that we'd have to see how well behaved you are."

      "Anyhow," Cheryl continued, "I'm sorry I didn't order you something more
substantial for lunch.  I thought that, since you are not allowed to use your
hands to assist you in eating (in keeping with the theme of the lunch), that a
liquid lunch would make it much easier for you.  Keep your hands on your lap
and use your tongue to lap up your beer and broth when it comes."

      Barbara looked around at the crowded dining room. She had been seated
with her back in the corner and was able to look out across the entire room.
In turn, the entire room could plainly see her, as was evident by the number of
stares she was still receiving.  Her face flushed crimson when she lowered her
head to the bowl of beer and began lapping it up as Cheryl ordered.

      "I've got to go to the ladies' room."  June said as she pushed back her
chair and rose from the table. "Would you like to go with me Cheryl?"

      Beth agreed to stay behind and watch Barbara to make sure she drank her
entire bowl of beer while Cheryl and June left for the ladies' room.  Lunch was
served soon after the pair returned and they all began eating. The broth was
the most delicious beef broth Barbara had ever tasted.  It was a shame that she
would be to embarrassed to ever show her face in here again.  She could imagine
what the real food tasted like.  Cheryl kept admonishing her to keep lapping
whenever she would stop for a breath and she was soon done with her 'meal'. She
reached for her napkin, but a scowl from Cheryl made her drop it back onto the
table.  Beth picked it up and lowered it under the table.  Barbara suddenly
felt her vagina being wiped with the fine linen held in Beth's hand.  She
looked around the room to see if anyone had noticed what was happening now.  As
she expected, several of the patrons were staring under her table and poking
their partners with their elbows to make them aware of what was going on.  When
Beth had finished wiping Barbara's pussy, she raised the napkin to Barbara's
face and began wiping the broth from her face and lips. Barbara smelled her own
juices on the cloth and blushed even deeper, much to the delight of many of the
diners and the disgust of the others.

      After the girls finished their meal and Cheryl had paid the bill, leaving
a rather large tip for the gracious waiter, they got up to leave.  When they
reached the lobby, Barbara had a sudden urge to urinate.

      "Please Mistress Cheryl, may I speak?"  The blushing girl asked.

      "Now what!"  Cheryl snapped.

      "I'm sorry to bother you, Mistress Cheryl, but I have to p..pis real bad.
May I go to the ladies' room, Mistress Cheryl?"

      Cheryl looked at Barbara from foot to head.  "Of course I'll let you
relieve yourself, Barbara, but not here.  Follow me."

      The three girls followed Cheryl out of the restaurant into the parking
lot.  They walked to the far end and stopped where the pavement ended and the
lawn began.

      "This spot will do." Cheryl proclaimed.  "Go ahead and relieve yourself,
Barbara."

      Barbara looked at the lawn and then to the parking lot.  She couldn't
possibly urinate here, in the open, with all these people entering and leaving
the restaurant.

      "That's okay, Mistress Cheryl.  I don't have to go anymore."   She lied.
She didn't know how much longer she could hold it in, but she did know she
couldn't do it here.

      Cheryl walked over to Barbara and yanked her hair. "Listen, bitch.  You
have to pis and you know it!  Now squat right here, right now and pis or we'll
start using some of those goodies we bought earlier immediately!" She released
Barbara's hair and stood tapping her foot.

      Barbara starting crying as she inched over to the grass.   She looked at
Cheryl one more time before she squatted down and began peeing.  June's
giggling increased her shame and made her feel like strangling the little brat
-- something she now wished she had done years ago instead of just thinking
about it.  She watched the flowing urine form little streams and trickle down
the sloping lawn onto the pavement.   When she was through urinating, Barbara
looked up at the group watching her.  Beth, noticing Barbara's dilemma, offered
her a tissue from her purse.  Barbara took the tissue and wiped herself before
arising and following the group back to the car.  Once they were all inside,
the car started off towards its next adventure.

      The car had barely gone 4 blocks before it stopped in front of "Adult
World", an adult novelty shop.  Once again the women filed into the shop with
Cheryl leading the way.  Barbara followed Cheryl's quick pace to a counter that
had a large assortment of dildos and vibrators on display.  Barbara looked
around and noticed that the shop had at least 15 customers, all male, crammed
into its small display area.  They all noticed the women come in and were
constantly glancing up from their books to watch them.   She blushed deeply as
Cheryl loudly explained to the salesman that her slave had "outgrown" her
present dildos and needed something larger and with more "pizazz."  The
salesman proceeded to fill the counter top with dildos of all colors and shapes
which vibrated, got hot, squirted liquids, undulated, squirmed, rotated and
what have you.  Cheryl picked out a 12" black lifelike dildo, made of silicone.
It featured a piston built in which made its tip extend and retract at a
variable rate.  Barbara looked at the instrument in horror.  Its diameter of
about 2 inches looked to big to fit inside her.  Nonetheless, Cheryl held it
high in the air and decided it was just right for her and told the salesman
"I'll take it."

      Next, Cheryl wanted to look at butt plugs and anal stimulators.  The
salesman beckoned the group to another counter and proceeded to lay out another
assortment of grotesque looking devices meant to be used anally. Cheryl chose 2
butt plugs from the group.  One looked just like the one that was used on
Barbara by Beth after she had given her the enema a few weeks ago, except it
appeared to be a little larger.  The second one was definitely larger than the
first and resembled a penis. Cheryl then looked over the group of probes and
vibrators but couldn't decide on which one she wanted.

      "What do you think, Barbara?"  She asked.  "Which one would give you the
most pleasure when inserted up your ass?"

      Cheryl's crude language, and the salesman snapping his head up to look at
her, caused Barbara even more embarrassment.  Cheryl knew that having her
choose such a device would humiliate her further.  She kept her head low as she
looked over the instruments laid out on the counter.  She was unsure of which
one to pick.  If she picked the smallest, Cheryl would surely disagree and
choose the largest.  She finally decided on one with a handle attached to a
short, bent stem, at the end of which was a slightly thicker tube that
contained the vibrating unit.  She pointed it out to Cheryl and the salesman.

      "This one, Mistress Cheryl."

      "Yes, I kind of liked that one, too.  The handle would make it easier for
you to manipulate while you carry on your 'other' activities."  Cheryl picked
the vibrator up and studied it before looking at the salesman.  "Would you have
this in a larger size?" she asked.

      Barbara kept her head down and stared at the counter top.  She was much
to embarrassed to face the salesman directly.  He reached into a drawer under
the counter and retrieved a larger version of the vibrator and laid it in front
of her.  She just nodded her head affirmatively.  She knew better than to
disagree with Cheryl's decision.

      Having completed their purchases, the girls left the shop and returned to
the car.  Barbara was relieved that the purchases had been made without her
having to demonstrate anything as she did in the leather shop. With a little
luck, she thought, the worst part of the day could be over.  She glanced at the
clock on the dashboard and noticed the time was 1:00 p.m.  "Only 90 minutes to
go" she thought.  She felt confident that she could deal with anything for
another 90 minutes.  She changed her mind when the car slowed in front of a
tattoo parlor.  She froze in her seat and her heart started to beat faster when
the car came to a halt in the parlor's parking lot.  "No, no, no." she mumbled
to herself.

      "Mistress Cheryl.  May I speak?"  Her voice displayed a sense of urgency
mixed with panic.

      "Go ahead Barbara."  Cheryl shrugged.

      "Mistress Cheryl, please.  I can't get a tattoo. You promised that I
wouldn't be permanently marked. Please, Mistress Cheryl, don't make me get a
tattoo." Barbara started crying.

      "Oh, for God's sake, Barbara stop your crying.  I promised that no
punishment would leave you permanently marked.  I never agreed to anything
else.  Besides, I talked to John about what I was planning and he said it would
be okay.  Now let's not hear anymore about it! Don't make me have to use all my
new toys so soon.  It's getting late, you wouldn't want the kids walking in
while you're getting punished, would you?"

      The words rang like a rifle shot in Barbara's ears. She knew Cheryl
wasn't just threatening.  She had no doubt that Cheryl would get great pleasure
in humiliating her in front of her children.  She wouldn't let that happen, but
she did NOT want a tattoo, either.

      "No, Mistress Cheryl.  Please have mercy."

      Cheryl smiled.  "I am showing mercy by not whipping your ass right here
and now.  Now stop crying and get your ass out of the car!"

      Barbara began to extricate herself from the rear seat, but she could not
make the sobbing stop.  She wiped her eyes before entering the shop.  Once
inside, she followed Cheryl to the owner standing at the counter. Cheryl told
the owner who she was and that she had made an appointment for this session.

      "Oh, yes. As a matter of fact, I have everything ready."  The owner said
and looked at Barbara.  "Is she the girl you want it done to?"

      "That's her." Cheryl replied.

       The owner of the shop turned to Barbara and talked very politely to her.
He said that she appeared distraught and perhaps she did not want to have this
done.  He advised her he would not do anything if she did not want it done.  He
then asked her if she wanted to go through with it.  Barbara thought for a
minute before answering "Yes."  She wanted to say "no" but knew what would
happen to her for such an act of insubordination. She followed the owner to a
small booth.  The owner sat down at a small table and motioned Barbara to take
the seat opposite him.  As Barbara sat down, she noticed a small bottle of
alcohol and a small paper cup, which held a gold ring of about 1/2" in
diameter, on the table top.

      "Okay, now which one is it to be?"  The man asked as he grabbed a cotton
swab and began pouring the alcohol on it.

      Barbara had no idea what the man was talking about. She stared back at
him with her lips pursed, ready to ask him what he meant, when Cheryl leaned
over her and unbuttoned her blouse.  She pushed the blouse over Barbara's
shoulders and down her arms until Barbara's breasts were complete exposed.
Cheryl cupped her hand under Barbara's left breast and raised it gently.

      "I think this one."  Cheryl volunteered.

      The man swabbed Barbara's nipple with alcohol and picked up a large
needle and poured alcohol over it. Barbara quivered when she realized what was
going to happen and she looked up at Cheryl's face and silently mouthed
"please."  As she watched Cheryl smiling at her, she felt the man's hand on her
breast, squeezing the nipple.  She winced as she felt the needle being pushed
through her tender breast.  When she opened her tear filled eyes, the man was
removing the ring from the alcohol filled cup and pulling it open in
preparation to inserting it into her freshly punctured breast.  She watched as
the ring was painfully forced through the hole and snapped into place.  She
looked at this latest, more visible, token of her domination by Cheryl.

      "Now, you mentioned something about a small tattoo?" The man was asking
Cheryl.

      Barbara listened in shock as Cheryl explained to the tattooist that she
wanted a small, red heart with "Cheryl" printed across it.  She waited while
the man flipped through the pages of his book until he found what he believed
Cheryl wanted.  Cheryl nodded affirmatively and the man reached into the
cabinets behind him and brought out several bottles of ink.  He prepared
another cotton swab by dousing it with alcohol.

      "Where are we going to put this?"  He asked.  This time, he ignored
Barbara completely and spoke directly to Cheryl.

      Cheryl ordered Barbara to stand up with her back to the man and to bend
forward with hands on the floor and legs spread widely.  Barbara hesitated
then, realizing again that resisting would be fruitless, did what she was told.
Cheryl raised her skirt and tucked the hem back into the waistband.

      "I'd like it right here."  Cheryl touched the spot where she  desired the
tattoo be placed.

      Barbara felt Cheryl's finger touch her on the small area of skin between
her vagina and rectum.  She began crying in embarrassment again.  At least, she
thought, no one would be able to see it.  She then thought about how she would
be unable to face the doctor for her annual check-up and pap smear, and what if
she were involved in an accident?  What kind of woman would they think she was?
Her thoughts continued along those lines as the tattooist worked.  The hum of
the machine sending countless needle pricks into flesh and the occasional
wiping by the artist seemed to go on forever.  Finally, the ordeal was over.
The man placed a mirror between her legs so that she could see what he had
done.  Barbara looked, but her eyes were so full of tears that she saw nothing.
She heard him explain how to care for the tattoo and she took the sample tube
of salve he offered. She heard Cheryl settle the bill with the shop owner. She
heard Beth and June giggling as they talked about the piercing and marking of
her body.  She stood up when she was told to do so and, still dazed and
confused, she followed Cheryl out of the store and back into the car. She saw
and heard all that went on during the last 15 minutes, or so, but Barbara saw
only images and heard only sounds.  Her mind refused to focus on anything going
on around her.  She only thought of the ring in her nipple and the permanent
marking carved between her legs. She thought of how she had fallen to this.

      During the ride home Barbara started to regain control of her thoughts
again.  She was teased and made to display her nipple and tattoo to Beth and
the giggling June.  She noticed how tender and concerned Beth had been during
her examination while June was more like Cheryl, cold and domineering.
Barbara, who once disliked and feared Beth, had suddenly developed a genuine
liking towards her.  She knew Beth was a lesbian, of course, but, after all she
had done these past few weeks, lesbianism had come to be accepted by her -- not
that she liked it.  No, she still detested the thought of licking another
woman's vagina, but it no longer caused her stomach to turn.

      The car slowed down and pulled into the driveway of a private house.
June opened the door and got out.

      "Thanks a lot, Cheryl.  I really had a blast today."  The teenager was
all smiles and excited as she talked.  "Don't forget to tell her."

      "Your welcome, June.  No I won't forget, just don't YOU forget the
rules."  Cheryl replied.

      "Not to worry.  I wouldn't do anything that would mess up this
arrangement."  June turned her attention to the back seat.  "So long Beth.
Nice meeting you.  And Barbara.  It was so nice to see you again.  Good bye for
now  I'll see you again, soon."  June shut the door and hurriedly walked up to
the house as the car backed out the drive.

      "If I have anything to do with it, you'll never see me again."  Barbara
said to herself as she watched June disappear into the house.  She wondered
what June had reminded Cheryl to tell her.  It didn't matter.  It was 2:20 and
her ordeal for today was over.  She would soon be back to being mom again and
looked forward to seeing her children come home from school.  People who truly
loved her and lavished that love on her.  She needed that now.  At the past
sessions, John had been there and, although he did very little physically to
comfort her, his presence and loving looks would provide Barbara with the
strength she needed to go on.

      A deep sigh escaped Barbara's lips as the car pulled to a halt in her
driveway.  She waited for Cheryl's permission to get out and hoped on hope that
she and Beth would not want to come in.  Cheryl twisted around in her seat and
spoke directly to Barbara.

      "Well that's all the fun for today, Barb.  Did you have as good a time as
we had?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara lied.  Then, to her surprise, Barbara
blurted out "I just wish I didn't have to get a tattoo, Mistress Cheryl.  It
hurt so bad, and I feel so ashamed about it."  After it came out, Barbara
wished she could take it back.  She had come so far, she hoped she hadn't
spoiled it and cause Cheryl to get angry and punish her in front of the kids
coming home.

      "You'll get over it.  Besides, no one will ever see it unless you or I
want them to."  Cheryl dismissed Barbara's protest without even a threat of
punishment. "Listen, during lunch June asked if she could bring Paul over to
see you.  I told her she could BUT she couldn't come before 10 a.m. and had to
be out by 1.  I figure that would give you plenty of time to get your housework
done and still leave them enough time to play.  You will do whatever they ask,
but they are not to punish you. They will report any misbehavior to me and I
will determine if punishment is justified.   You will prepare the enema she'll
give you.  I told her one and a half quarts maximum.  They'll be here tomorrow
at ten.  Be ready and answer the door completely nude.  I also told her no more
pictures.  Understand?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."  Barbara was devastated by that news.  How could
she ever let a pair of teenagers -- who she once baby-sat -- boss her around
and make her do any disgusting sex act they could think of.  As if the rest of
the day wasn't enough to degrade her and make her lie awake tonight with
thoughts of disgrace, this would be enough to make sure she spent the night
worrying.

      "Just be sure you do as told and you'll be okay. After all, they're only
kids.  What could they possibly demand of you that you haven't already done?
Come up front and give me a kiss good bye."  Cheryl slid from under the
steering wheel and placed one leg on the seat.

      Barbara knew where Cheryl expected to be kissed. It was getting to be
routine.  She looked around to make sure no neighbors were around before she
got out of the back and got into the front of the car.  Cheryl hiked her skirt
up and Barbara knelt on the floor and began licking her pussy.  She was amazed
at how wet Cheryl was and hoped she would not be expected to bring her to
orgasm out in the open like this.  As she was licking, Barbara thought she
noticed the blinds of the neighbors house move.  She slouched lower and buried
her head deeper in Cheryl's legs.  Finally, Cheryl's legs closed and Barbara's
head came up.  She could feel the pussy juice all over her lips and cheeks.
She got up and exited the car.

      "Good bye, Mistress Cheryl.  Good bye, Mistress Beth."  She said.
Barbara waited for them to return her good bye before she turned and walked
into the house.

                                 **************

      Barbara barely finished cleaning herself up and changing clothes when the
kids popped through the door. For now, her world was normal again.  She did not
have any time left to worry about June and Paul or her aching nipple and
tattoo.  She kept busy making snacks, breaking up little spats, preparing
dinner and all the things she had done for 7 years.  Things she loved doing for
people she loved.  As she watched the kids drink their milk and watch the
afternoon comics on TV, she thanked God that they did not have to come home to
the scene of their mother nude and being spanked.  She walked into the living
room and gave them both a big hug and told them she loved them.

      John arrived home just as dinner was done.  He only had time to wash up
and sit down at the table before Barbara started serving.  He looked at his
wife and wondered how her day had gone.  They never spoke of the sessions with
Cheryl while the kids were home and awake. Cheryl had told him of her plans to
have Barbara's nipple pierced and a little tattoo put on her.  At first he
objected but Cheryl showed him pictures of women with rings in their nipples,
labia, nose and even tongues and they did not seem bothered by them.  Cheryl
also promised that the tattoo would done in a place where nobody would notice
and would be very small.  She did not tell him what the tattoo would look like
and he was dying to see where it was placed and what it was, if she had gotten
one at all.  Barbara gave no indication that she was in any pain, in fact, she
seemed more cheerful than she had been in a long time.

      Barbara finished putting the dinner on the table and sat down to eat.
She smiled at John, but a tear formed in her eye and she stretched her blouse
tight over her breast to show John the outline of the ring placed there.  He
looked at the ring, then her face, but said nothing.  She was dying to tell him
about her day and how embarrassed she was.  She also wanted to ask him why he
gave permission to Cheryl to have this done to her.  At that instant, she found
it very easy to hate him for going along with Cheryl in her plan to mutilate
her. That impulse passed quickly as she realized that John was a kind, peaceful
man who hated to make waves.  She thought for a moment then came to the
conclusion that John was a wimp in front of women -- but  he was her wimp and
she loved him.

      The rest of the evening was spent cleaning the house and caring for the
kids while John worked in the basement.  His finishing of the basement was
something he had started almost a year ago and was now nearing completion.
Barbara couldn't wait for the kid's playroom and her laundry room to be done.
It would give them so much more room in the main part of the house.  Finally,
it was time to tuck the kids into bed, a task Barbara cherished.  When they
were all snug and sound asleep, Barbara stepped into the bathroom to take care
of herself.

      Barbara emerged from the hot shower and toweled herself off.  She
couldn't resist grabbing the hand mirror and looking at the tattoo.  She would
be able to tolerate it a lot better, she thought, if "Cheryl" wasn't inscribed
through the damn thing.  The placing of her tormentor's name in that spot made
her feel like some cheap biker slut.  That is probably the exact effect Cheryl
wanted to accomplish, she told herself.  She looked at her nipple with the ring
dangling through it. There was hardly any pain at all coming from it.  To be
sure, she was tender there, especially if she pulled on the ring slightly, but
to her amazement, under normal circumstances she barely noticed it.  The good
news was that the ring could easily be removed and, she assumed, the hole would
close like the hole in an ear when no earring had been inserted for a period of
time.  She slipped into her robe and walked into the bedroom where she sprawled
out on the bed and watched TV while she waited for John.  She soon heard the
shower running and knew John would be coming to bed momentarily.

      John walked into the bedroom completely nude, as usual, after he took a
shower. Barbara watched him while he walked over to the bed.  She looked at his
cock sway from side to side with each step he took and a yearning came over
her.  When he laid down on the bed next to her, Barbara opened her robe and
completely exposed her body to him.  She said not a word as he leaned on one
elbow and examined the ring.

      "Well, it's not as bad as I thought.  In fact, I think it looks kinda
sexy on you."  John said as his finger lightly traced circles around Barbara's
nipple. "Does it hurt?"

      "Not so much now, but it hurt like hell when he put the hole through it."
Barbara watched John's finger and watched as her nipple began to stand erect.
A wave of excitement came over her when she saw his dick begin to twitch and
grow.  "It doesn't hurt nearly as bad as the other thing."

      "What other thing?"  John asked.  He looked at Barbara's body from head
to toe and didn't see the tattoo he had expected, but, judging from Barbara's
statement, it was there somewhere.  He guessed it was on her butt and she'd
have to roll over to let him see it.

      "This other thing!"  Barbara's legs sprung wide open.

      John looked at both of her thighs before noticing the tattoo.  He had
never seen a tattoo placed there before.  Cheryl was right.  It was small --
barely an inch square, and it sure wouldn't be noticed by a casual observer.
He lowered his head to read the writing and felt his face turn red.  He wasn't
sure whether the reaction was from his embarrassment of allowing Cheryl to do
this to his wife or from hatred of Cheryl for having the audacity to have her
name put on the tattoo.

      "Son of a BITCH!"  He exclaimed.  He looked at Barbara, who had begun to
cry.  He moved up the bed and cradled her head in his hands and kissed her
lightly. "I'm sorry, honey.  She told me a small tattoo placed where no one
would see it.  I expected a rose or something on your butt.  I never expected
this.  THAT BITCH!"

      Barbara stifled her tears and looked at John's eyes.  She believed him.
She saw from his reaction that he was as hurt as she was by the tattoo on her
body.  She lifted her head and returned his kiss.

      "John, do you remember that bratty little June I used to baby sit?"  She
asked.  She had to find out for herself just how much John knew about today's
plans.

      "Yeah.  The spoiled little 'know-it-all'.  She had a brother, didn't she?
Yeah, I remember her.  What about her?"  John wondered what made Barbara bring
her name up.

      "Well, she came along with us today.  She is just as big a smart ass
today as she was back then."  Barbara went on to fill John in on the entire
day's occurrences. She left nothing out -- not the enema to start the day, not
the dildo sucking in the car, not the luncheon without utensils nor the peeing
in the parking lot afterwards.  She recalled each incident in great detail. As
she talked, she noticed John's cock getting bigger and bigger.  She realized
that relating the day's events to him was making him horny.  It was hard for
her to believe that as much as he loved her, and she truly believe he loved
her, he could get sexually excited by her being forced to commit such
disgusting things.  It may have been hard to believe, but it was becoming more
and more evident with each word she spoke.  Before she could finish, John was
on top of her.  He smothered her with kisses and caressed her with kind,
whispering words.  She wanted him now.  She needed him.  She forgot all about
the tattoo and nipple ring as he entered her.  The love- making was mutually
intensive and sincere.  It ended with them both climaxing at the same time,
something that rarely occurred.  When it was over, John rolled off her and lay
staring at the ceiling completely exhausted.

      Barbara stared into space as she told John about June and Paul's planned
visit the next day.  She told him how humiliated and dirty she felt about the
prospects of such a visit.  As she told him her fears of what they might demand
of her, his hand reached for hers.  He whispered in her ear she should not
worry and, after all she's been through, it would be easy.  He patted her arm
and went to sleep.  Barbara continued to worry and stare into the darkness.
She didn't know at what time she fell asleep, but it was hours later.

                                  ************

      Barbara poured herself another glass of milk with the hope it would
settle her stomach.  She knew it wouldn't help, but she gulped it down anyway.
The sickness in her stomach and her shaking hands were caused by anxiety.  She
sat nude at the kitchen table and watched the clock slowly tick its way to 10
o'clock.  She went over to the sink and was rinsing the empty glass when she
heard a car pull into her drive and the sound of 2 doors slamming.  She took a
deep breath and said out loud "This is it." as she started towards the back
door. Her trembling hand turned the knob and swung the door open.

      "Good morning, Barbara." June said as she led her grown brother past
Barbara and into the house.  "Paul was so excited when I showed him your
picture and told him about today that he just couldn't wait to get here."

      Barbara did not respond to June's comments as she closed the door and
followed them into the kitchen.  She would never have recognized Paul.  Over
the years he had grown beyond her expectations.  He had to be at least 6' tall
and had developed a very muscular build.  Barbara guessed that he was involved
in school sports.  She noticed the tightness of his body, particularly his rear
end, and remembered her high school days when everyone looked like that.  When
he turned around to face her, she also noticed a decided bulge in his pants.
Her head jerked up and she saw that his face still sported the features of a
child.  His curly blond hair, bright green eyes and boyish grin looked out of
place on that body. She remained silent and waited for one of them to say
something.

      "Hi, Barbara.  It's good to see you again."  Paul stammered, in obvious
discomfort.  "It's been quite a while since we've seen each other.  You look
good."

      "Hello, Paul.  Thank you."  Barbara replied.  She smiled at the teen's
choice of words.  His eyes walked over her naked body a thousand times as he
spoke.  She found some solace in the fact he found her still good looking.
"Yes, it has been a long time.  You look all grown up and pretty good yourself.
What have you been up to lately?"  Barbara hoped the casual questioning would
delay the inevitable domination of her by June and thought that perhaps it
would serve to get on Paul's good side, so to speak.

      "Enough of the bullshit small talk!"  June snapped. She was getting
irritated by the delay and couldn't wait to demonstrate her control to her baby
brother.  "You'd better get your role here straight.  From now on it's
'Mistress June' and 'Master Paul'!  Now get that enema ready so we can get on
with it!"

      "Yes, Mistress June."  Barbara was stunned by June's tone.  She scampered
to the bathroom and retrieved the enema kit.  Without stopping, she measured
out a quart of warm water and poured it into the bag before offering it to
June.

      "A little light here, aren't we?  I distinctly remember Cheryl telling me
a quart AND a half.  Now get it right!"  June shoved the bag back towards
Barbara.

      Barbara shivered as she added the additional water to the bag.  She
realized she was in for it today.  June was much more sardonic and sadistic
then she had imagined.  She handed the bag back to June and bent over the table
with legs spread wide when June ordered.  She waited while June called Paul
over and pointed out the tattoo in her crotch.  Another order from June had
Barbara reach back and spread her cheeks to expose her rectum to the teenagers.
At the last minute, June had decided that Barbara should lubricate her rectum
with her own saliva.  Embarrassed, Barbara put her finger in her mouth and
collected the saliva which she deposited on her rear opening.  Dissatisfied
with the results, June ordered her to get more and put it inside.  Barbara
began to cry again as she returned the finger to her mouth and then back to her
anus where she inserted it and worked it around.  When she pulled her finger
out, she felt the large douche nozzle roughly jammed in its place and the warm
water begin to fill her bowels.  After the bag emptied June had her place her
finger back into her ass to hold back the flow.

      "It seems the tides have turned, Barbara."  June spoke directly into
Barbara's ear.  "You never knew how much I despised your authority over me back
then, but, before the day is over, you're gonna find out what I felt like.  Now
go relieve yourself and report back to the living room!"

      Barbara ran into bathroom and sat on the toilet. Fear, instilled by
June's last words, gripped her entire body as she sat there.  She knew she had
to face whatever June had in mind or face the wrath of Cheryl.  She decided
that facing June might be the easier of the two, especially since Paul was
present.  If he was still the good kid that he once was, he wouldn't allow his
sister to really harm her.  She flushed the toilet and cleaned herself up
before leaving the room.

      When Barbara walked into the living room, June ordered her to lay across
the coffee table with legs spread and play with herself.  Barbara tearfully
obeyed and positioned herself on the table and began fingering her pussy.  She
was temporarily blinded when June turned on a lamp and positioned the shade in
a manner that directed the light to the area between her legs.  She saw Paul
move over and kneel down between her knees as he watched.  Embarrassed, she
closed her eyes.  A stinging slap to side of Barbara's face made her open them
again.

      "Keep your eyes open, bitch!  I want you aware of everything that's going
to happen to you."  June said.

      Barbara continued to masturbate with her eyes open, but filled with
tears.  She followed each of June's directions.  She had to move her hand
faster, use more fingers, use her other hand to spread her pussy lips so Paul
would get a better view.  When June became bored with watching her playing with
her pussy, she had to use one hand on her pussy and the other to probe her ass.
It was totally degrading.  Barbara had a plain view of the clock and each time
she looked at it, the hands didn't appear to have moved.  She heard June ask
Paul a question and the next thing she knew Paul's dick was dangling over her
face.  He lowered himself until the large, young cock knocked against her lips.
She opened her mouth and took him in.  As she sucked Paul's dick and played
with her pussy and ass, Barbara heard some rustling from June's direction.

      "That's enough foreplay.  Get on your knees and come over here and suck
my titties."

      Barbara looked at the direction the voice came from and saw June had
stripped naked and was half sitting, half lying on the sofa.  She crawled over
to her and began to lick and suck each of her tits. As she sucked, she felt
Paul fingering her vagina and anus.  It surprised her when her hips started to
move backwards towards his probing hands seeking even deeper penetration.  She
became aware of June's hands now on the top of her head swirling her hair
between the young girls fingers.  She felt the first faint pangs of the orgasm
building inside her and moaned softly as she licked.  As her hips increased the
pace of their undulations, Barbara felt the hands on her head exerting gently
pressure, pushing her lips downward.  She needed no further orders or coaxing.
She allowed her body to take full control of her actions in spite of the
objections in her mind.  She worked her tongue down across June's stomach and
her lips kissed their way to the spot between the teen's legs that they were
seeking.  The probing hands behind her stopped and she was about to ask Paul
not to stop when she felt the tip of his penis press against the lips of her
vagina.  With a backward motion of her hips, she forced Paul's cock into her.
Her cravings would soon be over. The hands on her head  tightened their grip
and pressed her mouth harder against June's pussy.  Barbara's mind kept telling
her that this physical thing would be over soon but she'd have to feel the
shame and the guilt for the rest of her life.  She knew it was true, but she
was at the point where she had no control over her body.  She lapped deeper and
harder and the dick inside her  worked quicker and stronger.  She knew that all
three of them would soon find the bliss they were after.

      Afterwards, after Paul's cock spewed its semen deep inside her womb and
June's orgasm filled her mouth with the sweet nectar of woman, Barbara lay
motionless and exhausted with her lips still pursed against June's vagina and
her butt still high in the air.  Paul had collapsed in a heap on the floor
while his sister still had her eyes closed and her fingers busied themselves
playing with Barbara's hair.

      It was June who began stirring first.  She awoke from her kittenish dream
to become the lion she had been before.  Her crude language and stern voice
frightened even Paul.  Barbara was first forced to lie on the floor with her
legs spread apart in front of  June while June worked her foot into Barbara's
vagina.  Then Barbara was made to lick Paul's semen from the dripping foot.  It
didn't take Barbara long to realize that June was a natural when it came to
degrading and humiliating any willing, or coerced, victim within her control.
When June ordered Barbara to get a dildo, she went into a tirade when Barbara
told her she had none.  June stomped to the refrigerator and returned with a
variety of vegetables, hot dogs and sausages which she forced Barbara to insert
into her pussy and ass.  The rest of the afternoon was spent with Barbara
blushing and crying as she performed every perverted act June could think of.
Her tongue had licked June's and Paul's assholes, pussy, cock, balls, even the
soles of June's shoes.  Her poor vagina and rectum had been used by hands,
feet, bananas, carrots, ears of corn, and the Polish Kielbasa she had planned
to serve for dinner.  June was still barking orders when Barbara heard the
clock strike one.  As if on cue, she stopped what she was doing and stood up.

      "It is now 1 o'clock.  I want you two to leave my house NOW!"  Still
red-faced and in tears, Barbara watched as June and Paul jumped for their
clothes and hurriedly dressed before running out the door.  Their response even
surprised Barbara who finally felt good seeing someone else jump to her
commands.  When they were gone, she washed up and began to straighten the house
in preparation of her beloved, normal, evening with John and the kids.

                                ***************

      Barbara waited until they were again in bed for the night before she
recounted the events of the day to John. Again she noticed John getting an
erection as she told him of the tortures she went through.  Just like the night
before, when she had finished her story John rolled on top of her.  Tonight,
though, Barbara wanted nothing to do with sex.  She told John she was not in
the mood but he paid no attention to her.  She had never refused him when he
wanted sex before and decided that she wouldn't start now.  She lied there like
a log until he was through and had rolled off of her.

      "You know, John, sometimes you're a real pig."  She said as she rolled
over onto her side with her back to him.

      "I'm sorry, Barb.  I just get so excited listening to you."  John's
apology fell on deaf ears.  He decided now would be as good a time as any to
tell her.  "Look, Barb.  There's something I've got to tell you...."

      Barbara listened, at first in disbelief and then in horror, as John told
her of Cheryl's plans for the future.  When he was through, she said nothing.
She stared at the wall and began crying.  She cried until there were no more
tears left to cry and the sun began to rise.


                                 THE ATONEMENT

                           Part 5:  The Final Descent


      "Hi, Barbara. This is Cheryl."

      Barbara's heart starting pounding when she recognized the voice on the
other end of the phone. She had been expecting this call ever since John told
her of Cheryl's future plans. She would panic whenever the phone rang. She
spent endless hours each day thinking of things she could say that would change
this bitch's mind. She vowed to herself that she would be strong and forceful
when the moment came, but now that it was here, her knees began to buckle and
she groped for a chair to sit down in. She opened her mouth to speak, but no
words came out. Her carefully rehearsed speech was lost somewhere in the deep
recesses of her mind and she could only recall images of her degradation and
humiliation at the hands of this woman who was speaking to her.

      "Hello? Are you there? Barbara, speak to me!"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl, I'm here." Barbara began weeping. She had no idea
why she became so weak when confronted by this younger woman who was once one
of her best friends. This girl, who wasn't satisfied with forcing her to
perform the most vile and humiliating sexual acts, was now demanding more.
More, perhaps, than Barbara could give.

      "Has John told you about my move?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl. He told me what you planned to do, but he didn't
give me any details or elaborate any further."

      "Oh." Cheryl sounded disappointed. She wanted to tell Barbara herself
just so she could see the expression on her face. "Well, in that case, I'll be
there for lunch today at around 12:30. Don't make anything to eat, I'll bring
it with me. You just get yourself ready, a robe will be fine, and we'll discuss
just exactly what is expected of you and what your options are."

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara had hardly gotten the words out of her
mouth when she heard Cheryl hang up the receiver. She placed the phone on the
cradle and propped her head against her hand while she recalled what John had
told her.

      John did not mince words when he informed her of Cheryl's plans. It was,
after all, a very simple, straight-forward, move. Cheryl was divorcing Don. Don
had agreed to the divorce and to provide her with ample support money while
Cheryl to movie into Barbara's quest room. That was all he said, and that was
all that had to be said. Barbara couldn't help but think that Cheryl was
positioning herself to steal John away from her. She refused to accept that
scenario and would do whatever she had to do to keep John. She became
determined to lay her cards on the table when Cheryl came to lunch and to, at
the very least, voice her opposition to the move. Her mind made up, she got up
from the table and began to get herself prepared for Cheryl.

                                ***************

      Cheryl didn't bother to knock when she arrived at Barbara's house for
lunch. She figured that it was unnecessary since she was about call it her home
as well. She saw Barbara sitting at the table wearing only a robe and obviously
startled by the sudden intrusion. She laid the bags of Chinese take-out she
purchased for their lunch on the table and walked over to the cabinets to get
the plates and utensils they would need.

      "Gee, I thought you'd at least have the table set for lunch, Barb. You
knew I was bringing something for us to eat." Cheryl stated her disappointment
in a calm manner and did not seem to be extremely annoyed.

      "I'm sorry, Mistress Cheryl. I've had a lot on my mind lately and I guess
the time just slipped up on me." Barbara got up and went over to help Cheryl
ready the meal. She poured them each a large glass of iced tea and carried them
to the table.

      "I guess you have had a lot to think about lately. Let's eat first and
then we'll discuss the situation like rational adults. Okay?"

      "Okay, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara agreed.

      The two women sat and ate their lunch without muttering a single word to
each other. Cheryl couldn't help but notice how nervous Barbara was as she
picked through her meal. She wondered if Barbara's uneasiness was due to worry
about what humiliation she would have to endure today, or whether it was
brought on by the planned move. When she had finished eating, Cheryl pushed her
plate away and sat watching the trembling Barbara nibble at the plate of
Mandarin Beef and Rice. Finally, the tension between the two women became to
much for Cheryl to bear.

      "What's the matter, Barbara? Don't like Chinese?" Cheryl asked while
reaching in her purse for a cigarette.

      "No, I mean yes, I like Chinese, Mistress Cheryl. I'm just not used to
eating it for lunch, and I guess I'm a little nervous today." Barbara replied.

      Barbara's nervousness had been evident to Cheryl from the moment she sat
down at the table to eat. She lit the cigarette and drew in a deeply, exhaling
the smoke through her nostrils. She guessed it was time to get on with
explaining the conditions of her move to Barbara. She wasn't quite sure how to
go about it and had hoped for a little push from her "slave" to sort of get her
fired up.

      "Well, let's go into the living room and talk about it. I guess it's best
if we clear the air about this move right off." Cheryl got up from the table
and walked into the living room where she sat down on the sofa and crossed her
feet on the coffee table.

      Barbara picked up the dishes from the table and placed them on the
counter before biting her lip and proceeding to join Cheryl. When she entered
the living room, Barbara was not sure what she was supposed to do. Thinking it
better to do safest thing, she took off her robe and assumed her position in
the center of the room.

      "No need to assume the position just yet, Barbara. Sit down and let's get
whatever it is that's making you nervous off your mind." Cheryl motioned for
Barbara to sit in the chair placed nearest the sofa, and watched as the naked
woman sat. For some reason, Cheryl thought, Barbara looked better now than when
she first saw her nude only about a couple of months ago. She seemed to look
more sensuous than ever before. She studied the woman, nude but for a dog
collar around her neck, for a few moments before beginning.

      "Okay Barbara. Tell me what it is that's bothering you. I assume it's
about my new living arrangements. If it is, I want to know what you find so
troubling." Cheryl took another drag on the cigarette before crushing it out in
the ashtray.

      "Well, Mistress Cheryl, I..."

      "Let's cut out the formalities for the moment, Barbara. Call me Cheryl."
Cheryl was hoping to get Barbara to open up and drop her guard.

      Well, Cheryl, I really don't know what to expect -- or what you expect of
me. I mean, I've done everything you've asked me to do so far, even though I
found most of them disgusting. The only thing that got me through most of those
things was knowing that it would be over soon and I'd be back home and away
from it all. Now, if you're living here, will there ever be an end? I don't
think I could live every moment like that." Barbara began to cry and covered
her eyes to avoid having to face Cheryl directly. "One more thing, I can't help
but think that you're trying to take John away from me. I can't, ... I won't,
let that happen. Believe me, I'll do whatever I have to do to prevent that from
happening. I mean, I'll resort to any means within me to stop it."

      Having said her piece, Barbara wiped the tears from her cheeks and sat
back in her chair to await Cheryl's reply. She couldn't stop her hands from
trembling and attempted to hide the quivering by rubbing them together. She
watched Cheryl lean back on the sofa, uncross her legs and spread them slightly
apart. She didn't know why, but her eyes were drawn immediately to the spot
under Cheryl's dress where her legs came together. She noticed that Cheryl
wasn't wearing any underclothing and that caused her, for reasons unknown to
Barbara, to become aroused. Embarrassed, Barbara blushed and quickly shifted
her eyes to Cheryl's face.

      Cheryl saw Barbara staring under her dress and noticed her face turning
beet red. She had hoped Barbara would provide her with an opening where she
could announce her full plans to her. What she got was more than she had hoped
for. She took her legs off the table and sat upright.

      "Barbara, I want you to move the coffee table aside and come sit on the
floor between my feet while I answer you."

      Still trembling, Barbara got up and did as Cheryl requested. She sat down
between Cheryl's feet and looked up at her face, waiting for an answer.

      "First of all, Barbara." Cheryl began, "Since you feel that way about
John, you've already narrowed you options down to one. That option is you
remain married to John and do all the nice little things that married couples
are supposed to do, with the exception that you will also do whatever I tell
you to do. Every night, after putting the kids to bed, you are to get yourself
ready and report to me here in the living room -- nude, of course. On those
nights when I have a date or other plans, you are to wait up for me, again nude
and ready. When John is present, you will also do whatever he desires, but you
must remember that I am your mistress and have absolute control over you. You
will be required to do whatever may amuse me at the moment, and to accept
whatever punishment I decide is fitting. From time to time, I may have company
of my own over for the evening. They may be male or female, but their presence
will not be an excuse for your not reporting here as scheduled. On occasion I
may make arrangements for you to appear elsewhere, without me or John. You will
go where ever I say and do whatever it is that I instruct you to do. I may
forbid you to sleep in your bed with John. I may have you sleep with me, or in
my bed while I sleep in yours with John, or even on the floor. You will do so
without question or hesitation. These rules also apply during the day while the
kids are in school. If you accept these conditions, you can remain here as
John's wife and mother of his children. If you do not accept them, John and I
have decided that he would leave you and file for divorce. With the photos and
'witnesses' we have, we should have no problem convincing the courts that you
are not a fit parent."

      Cheryl paused to light another cigarette and to allow her words to sink
in. She watched Barbara's head drop to her chin and heard the sobs escaping
from her lips.

      "On the other hand," she continued, "it won't be all that bad. I'll pay a
fair price for my room and board and, if I have the time, help out with the
housework. There may be times when you and John need to get out by yourselves
and I'll be available to watch the kids for you. That is if I haven't made
plans of my own. Just remember when you return, you must present yourself to me
no matter what the time." Another pause and a drag from the cigarette. "So,
Barbara, do you agree to the conditions?"

      Barbara couldn't stop her sobbing. What possible choice did she have? She
thought about how this had all begun and how she just kept getting deeper and
deeper, as though she had been caught in a whirlpool and she was being dragged
further and further down into the depths. She was shocked to learn that John
had actually agreed to leave her and take her kids with him if she did not
agree to these despicable terms. She wished he were here now so that she might
confront him and see for herself if Cheryl were telling the truth. She couldn't
afford to take the chance of refusing the conditions set forth by Cheryl. Life
would be hell under the stated terms, but it would be completely unbearable
under the alternate circumstances.

      "Yes, I accept, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara had forgotten that she had been
excused from addressing Cheryl as "mistress." It came out of her mouth
instinctively.

      "I thought you would." Cheryl was beaming. In the beginning, she had no
idea that her little plot would eventually lead to the total domination of
Barbara. She had gotten rid of her husband, finally succeeded in snaring John
for sex anytime she wanted, and had a slave to satisfy whatever whim or
curiosity she craved at the moment. These outcomes, coupled with the fact that
the alimony that Don had agreed to pay her would allow her to live comfortably
without having to work, caused her to love her life more than ever before.

      "Now, about all those 'disgusting' acts you had to perform. Maybe you
should look at the pictures and videotapes again. As I recall, those
'disgusting' acts seemed to arouse you quite a bit at the time. In fact, if I'm
not mistaken, those 'disgusting' acts seemed to provide you with some very
heavy-duty orgasms." Cheryl paused and looked at the red faced Barbara sitting
at her feet.

      "And don't for a moment think that I didn't notice you staring up my
dress a moment ago." Cheryl spread her legs wide apart and continued. "Look
now, Barbara. Look up my dress and tell me what you see."

      Barbara raised her head and peered up Cheryl's dress. She stared at
Cheryl's vagina and watched it become moist. She could just faintly pick up the
scent of the juices beginning to ooze from within. Cheryl was right. Barbara
was getting aroused again.

      "I see your pussy, Mistress Cheryl"

      "Describe it to me Barbara. Tell me, in detail what you see." Cheryl was
smiling.

      "I see your pussy. It's snuggled between your legs and hidden by wisps of
curly hair. It's getting damp and I can smell its juices." Barbara continued to
stare between Cheryl's legs, unable to turn her eyes away.

      "Do you like the way my pussy looks?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara began blushing again.

      "Tell me, Barbara. Is the smell beginning to excite you?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."

      "Would you like to kiss it?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."

      "Then ask me to allow you to, Barbara. Beg me to let you kiss and lick my
pussy. Tell me what you'll do to repay me for allowing you such pleasure."

      "Please, Mistress Cheryl. Please let me lick and kiss your pussy. I want
to so much, Mistress Cheryl. Please let me lick you until you come. I promise
I'll do anything you ask me to do. I'll lick you all over, even your ass,
Mistress Cheryl. I'll suck your titties real nice. Please, please let me lick
you, Mistress Cheryl."

      Barbara couldn't believe the words she heard were coming from her lips.
She couldn't believe that she actually wanted to lick Cheryl's vagina -- would
do anything to place her mouth on that spot. Three months ago, she would have
vomited at the thought of being forced to do such a thing. Now, she craved it,
was drawn to its sensual aroma, desperately wanted to feel its warm moistness
against her lips. She looked up at Cheryl's face and pleaded with her eyes.

      "I'd like that very much, Barbara." Cheryl moved her hand down and pulled
up the hem of her dress exposing herself completely to Barbara. She began to
rub her hand up and down her vagina while Barbara watched. "Yes, I'd love to
feel your tongue on my pussy and my asshole again, but I don't think you
deserve it right now. For now, you'll have to be content with masturbating
yourself and licking your own juices off your fingers. Maybe later I'll let you
kiss my pussy, but not now. Lay down at my feet and start fingering yourself.
When I tell you to, take your hand out of your pussy and put it in your mouth
and suck all the juices off."

      "No, Please, Mistress Cheryl. Please let me lick you. I like that so much
better." Barbara pleaded as she clutched onto Cheryl's leg.

      Cheryl leaned forward and grabbed Barbara's hair.

      "Shut up and do as you are told!"

      Visibly shaken and disappointed, Barbara slid down and laid on her back
with legs spread wide. Her hand began playing with her own vagina. Within
moments she felt Cheryl's foot on her lips. She opened her mouth and began
playing her tongue across her mistresses toes before sucking them into her
mouth. She had three fingers inside herself and was beginning to pump them
furiously as her hips bucked upwards trying to drive them in deeper. Her head
bobbed back and forth as she sucked Cheryl's toes as though they were a cock.
She felt the orgasm coming and began moaning as it began its crescendo. As the
orgasm was reaching its peak, Barbara felt Cheryl's hand pulling hers away from
its task.

      "That's enough for now, Barbara. Now clean that hand off." Cheryl said.

      Barbara quickly put her hand into her mouth and greedily licked and
sucked the juices from them. She wanted to get them clean quickly so that she
would be allowed to continue her masturbation.

      "My, my, Barbara. That's disgusting. I thought you didn't like to do
disgusting things. Do you want to stop now, or do you want to continue doing
disgusting things?" Cheryl smugly asked.

      "Yes, Please, Mistress Cheryl. I'll do more disgusting things. Please.
I've got to cum." Barbara begged with desperation. Her mind was focused on her
orgasm, and her orgasm only.

      "Fine. Start licking your nipples. If I like the way you do it, I'll let
you do something else disgusting."

      Barbara's hands cupped her breasts and pushed them upwards. She bent her
neck as far forward as she could and stretched her tongue to its limit as she
began licking her own nipples. She frantically licked each nipple as she worked
her finger over the one not being tongued at the time. As she licked and
massaged her tits, her hips continued to push forward searching for
fulfillment.

      "Okay, Barbara. You do such disgustingly good work with your tongue. Now
let's see you work your fingers in your ass. You like playing with your ass,
don't you?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl. I like it very much." Barbara quickly moved her
hands down to her ass and began working two fingers into the tight opening.

      "What do you think now, Barbara? Do you think this is so disgusting?"

      "No, Mistress Cheryl. I mean, yes. It's disgusting, but I like it."
Barbara answered. She knew it was disgusting but, at this moment, she wanted to
do it.

      Cheryl watched Barbara work her fingers in and out of her ass as fast and
as hard as the poor girl could. When it became obvious that she was once again
nearing climax, Cheryl decided to end it.

      "That's enough! I think I've made you do enough disgusting things today.
Put your hands behind your head."

      Barbara's eyes slammed shut as she shook her head from side to side. She
couldn't believe Cheryl had ordered her to stop now. She was so close.
Reluctantly she removed her fingers from deep inside her ass and clasped both
hands behind her head. When she opened her eyes, she saw Cheryl light another
cigarette and stare at her. Guilt was coming over her again. It seemed the
guilty feelings were occurring with greater frequency lately. She hated it. She
hated being forced to endure these degradations that made the guilt come back.
She laid there quietly, assessing herself, while Cheryl smoked her cigarette
and watched. Cheryl's glare made her even more uncomfortable and caused the
guilt to increase. Despite all the guilt and humiliation, Barbara still felt
her body craving an orgasm. She had come so close -- to close to stop now. She
blushed bright red as she looked at Cheryl staring at her crotch, but she was
also getting off on being watched. She had only one wish at the moment. She
wished Cheryl would let her continue masturbating.

      Cheryl crushed out the cigarette and stood up while she smoothed her
dress. She looked at the prone Barbara and placed the toe of her shoe against
the slave's vagina. This gesture drew an immediate response from Barbara as her
hips moved against the pointed shoe in a futile attempt to drive it into her.

      "I shall be moving in this Saturday." Cheryl finally broke her silence
and spoke in a very business like tone. "John will be helping me move my things
so it shouldn't take all that long. Just be ready for me Saturday night. Until
then, you are not to have sex with anyone -- including John. Do you
understand?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara replied. She was genuinely frustrated
and, at the same time, embarrassed.

      "See you then." Cheryl grabbed her purse and walked out the door leaving
Barbara lying on the floor, nude, with hands clasped behind her head.

      Barbara remained on the floor until she heard Cheryl's car start and pull
out of the driveway. She got herself up and looked out the window to confirm
that Cheryl had indeed left before she walked into the kitchen and opened the
refrigerator. She grabbed the Kielbasa she had bought to replace the one put to
other uses by Julie. She set the sausage on the cutting board and made one,
clean, cut. She picked up the two pieces of meat and carried them into her
bedroom.

                                ****************

      The rest of the week went by without incident. John would come home from
work, eat supper and retreat to the basement where he would continue with his
remodeling project until bed time. Barbara tended to her duties around the
house as normal. Normal meaning the physical aspects of day to day routine.
Mentally, she was anything but normal. She thought about her last visit from
Cheryl often. She couldn't believe that she had actually let her body take
control of her mind to the extent that she was begging to lick Cheryl's pussy
and ass. Each time the memory came to mind, she would visibly shake and start
to sob. Her current state of mind caused her to worry almost every waking
moment. She worried about what she had become and about her marriage to John.
The two of them had hardly spoken to each other since he told her about Cheryl
moving in. Since that time, she had strong doubts about his love and concern
for her. She dreaded to think of what would become of the marriage once Cheryl
was living with them.

      On Saturday morning, over the morning coffee, John had announced that he
was finished with the basement. He told Barbara that everything looked real
nice and that he would give her the "grand tour" when he had finished moving
Cheryl's belongings in. The announcement seemed to cheer Barbara up and add a
special glow to what was the beginning of a very dark day to her. She couldn't
wait to see the kids playroom and her laundry room. It would be so great not to
have the kid's toys lying all over the living quarters. She wanted to start
moving the toys and laundry supplies down immediately, but John told her no and
ordered her, to clean the spare room one more time before the furniture
arrived. Her disappointment was evident and she didn't have to tell him, but
she did anyway. She saw no reason to clean the room again. After all, she had
just spent an entire day cleaning and hanging brand new drapes in the room when
after he had finished repainting it less than a month ago. His reply shocked
her. In so many words he had said that he didn't give a damn about what she
thought. He wanted the room spotless and smelling like it had been freshly
cleaned when Cheryl arrived. Barbara didn't argue. She did not want to start
the day off on a bad foot as far as John was concerned.

      In between getting the kid's breakfast and breaking up their spats,
Barbara was able to get Cheryl's room finished just as she heard John pull the
U-haul truck into the drive. She walked into the kitchen and looked out the
window. John was swinging the truck doors open as Cheryl pulled her car into
the drive. She saw Cheryl stop and talk to John briefly before walking to the
back door. Barbara quickly turned on the coffee pot and pretended she was busy
straightening the kitchen as Cheryl entered the room.

      "Whew! I'm glad that's over." Cheryl exclaimed as she plopped down at the
kitchen table. "I sure am glad to get the hell out of that place and out of
Don's life. How are you doing, Barbara? Didja' miss me?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara answered as she carried the sugar and
creamer, along with three cups, over to the table.

      "Good! I'm glad to hear that, because I've got a big night planned for us
all tonight." Cheryl ran her hand up Barbara's dress as she set the tray on the
table. "But, like I said, as long as the kid's are up and around, it's just
plain 'Cheryl'." She put one finger into the leg of Barbara's panties and
snapped the elastic. "This, though, is a no-no at any time! From now on, you
will wear absolutely NO underclothing unless you have my express permission to
do so. I suggest you remove them right this minute. Are you wearing a bra,
too?"

      "No, I don't have a bra on. I rarely wear one when I'm just cleaning
around the house." Barbara said as she slid the panties off her legs and placed
them in Cheryl's open hand.

      "Good. I never did either. Bend down and open your mouth." Cheryl said as
she balled Barbara's panties in her hand. When Barbara bent down with her mouth
open, Cheryl inserted the panties into her mouth. "Keep them there until the
kids come in, or I tell you to remove them."

      Barbara's eyes started to tear and she went to the coffee pot and filled
three cups with the dark brew. She was carrying them to the table when John
entered.

      "Oh! Thank God! Barb, you read my mine. I'm dying for a cup of coffee.
How have the kids been?" John sat at the table and waited for Barbara to bring
the coffee and answer him. When she set the coffee in front of him, he looked
up and saw the tears in her eyes. Barbara opened her mouth and he saw why she
had not answered. He stood up and pried the panties out of her mouth and threw
them down on the table in front of Cheryl.

      "Look, Cheryl, we agreed that this stuff would not take place while the
kids were around and could see." John was annoyed. "Let's not start this new
relationship off on a bad foot. Okay? I agreed to whatever you wanted, but I'll
not take even the remotest chance that my kids will notice something out of
place."

      Cheryl was surprised by John's outburst. She gathered Barbara's panties
into her hand and looked at Barbara.

      "You're right, John. I apologize. I must not have been thinking clearly
when I put them in her mouth where the kids might notice them." A smile came
over Cheryl's face. "Come here, Barbara, and spread your legs."

      Barbara walked over to Cheryl and spread her legs as Cheryl reached under
her dress and pushed the wadded material into her vagina. She looked over at
John and began to sob again.

      "That will do for now. Later, we'll put them back in your mouth." Cheryl
smugly looked Barbara in the eye and began to sip her coffee.

      The trio finished their coffees without much else being said. John was
the first to get up from the table and exclaimed "there was work to do" as he
left for the truck. Barbara and Cheryl walked out behind him and began giving
him a hand in loading the furniture onto the hand cart. When the last load had
been taken into the house and put in it's place, John closed the truck doors
and climbed into the driver's seat advising Cheryl to follow him to the truck
rental agency and drive him home. He then told Barbara to start supper and get
the kids cleaned up. Barbara nodded in the affirmative and walked back into the
house to begin dinner as John and Cheryl left. While preparing the meal,
Barbara thought about taking the panties out of pussy, but feared that,
somehow, Cheryl might notice that she had done so and inflict further
punishment. She left them in place and put up with the discomfort while she
went about her duties.

      Later that afternoon, after the dishes had been washed and put away and
the kids bathed and put to bed, Barbara informed Cheryl that she was going in
to take her shower and asked what she should wear.

      "I don't think clothing will be necessary tonight." Cheryl replied with a
sly grin.

      "I'm going to have to take these out to douche, you know." Barbara spat
out while pointing to her pussy.

      "Now let's get something straight right away." Cheryl angrily shot back.
"The kids are in bed and I am now 'Mistress Cheryl'. Got it?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara meekly answered. "What about my panties,
Mistress Cheryl?"

      "When you're all finished with everything else, call me. I'll come in and
take care of the panties. Until then, leave them right where they are!"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara said with head bowed. "Mistress Cheryl,
may I ask a favor?"

      "What is it?"

      "Mistress Cheryl, John just got done remodeling the basement and I've
been dying to see it. Would you please let him show it to me?"

      "Oh, yes. I've heard about it. Of course, Barbara. When you're through
getting ready, we'll all go downstairs and have a look. I'm rather anxious to
see it myself." Cheryl turned to John and winked.

      Barbara went to the bathroom and began her shower. She carefully washed
her body and shampooed her hair then shaved her legs and pubic area. When
through, she dried herself off, brushed her teeth before blow drying her hair,
applied a basic amount of make-up and replaced the dog collar around her neck.
Satisfied that she could no longer put off the inevitable, she walked to the
living room and told Cheryl that she was ready to douche.

      "Let's all go see the basement first." Cheryl exclaimed.

      Barbara followed John down the stairs as Cheryl brought up the rear.
John's face was aglow with pride as he displayed the play room, pointing out
the built in toy boxes and color television with its own VCR. He described how
he had insulated the room to prevent the sound from spreading through the house
and how he chose the paint for the walls so that the kids could use their
crayons on them and the marks could be easily wiped clean. After the playroom,
he took equal pride in presenting his workshop, describing every detail,
without noticing the boredom on the women's face. Next, came the laundry room.
It was everything Barbara asked for and more. It was large and featured ample
space for the ironing board and iron with a clothes rack, for hanging clothes,
running the entire length of one wall. The best feature was the built in
laundry chute, which allowed Barbara to throw dirty clothes through a door in a
central location upstairs, and have them fall into a basket near the washer. A
small TV shelf was mounted on a shelf in the far corner. Barbara was beside
herself with glee and was oblivious of her nudity and situation. As she looked
around the room, she noticed another door on the wall to her right. She walked
up to it and attempted to turn the handle. It was locked.

      "Where does this go to? Back to the play room?" Barbara spun around and
asked John.

      "Uh, no. That's a separate room." John appeared ill at ease when asked
about the room. "We, Cheryl and I, decided that there should be another
room..."

      "Yes," Cheryl interrupted. "You see, we thought that it would be better
to have a room for us adults to use. You know, sort of a 'recreation room.' Do
you have the key, John?" She held out her hand toward John.

      "Yeah, I have it right here." John fumbled through his pockets and
retrieved a ring with several keys on it. He leafed through the set and picked
out the one for the door and handed it to Cheryl.

      Cheryl inserted the key into the lock and with a twist, opened the door.
She flipped a light switch on the wall and stepped aside.

      "After you, Barbara. After all, this room was really intended for your
use." Cheryl spread her arm out into the room.

      Barbara entered the room and immediately gasped out loud. Her hands flew
up to cover her nose and mouth and tears began to flow once more. "Oh, no. Oh,
no." were the only words she muttered as she looked around the room. It
resembled a medieval torture chamber equipped with devices similar to those she
saw at the leather goods shop. In the corner to her left was a small cabinet
atop of which sat a TV and video recording equipment. Along the same wall was a
large laundry basin and above it a shelf. On the shelf was an assortment of
enema bags and a douche bulb. The wall directly in front of her was left
uncovered and the cinder blocks were painted a dark gray. A number of large
hooks and eye bolts were anchored into the wall at various positions. On the
wall to her right hung belts, ropes, chains and the cat of nine tails she
remembered Cheryl purchasing. Also against that wall stood a small chest of
drawers. In the center of the room were two objects which were alien to
Barbara. One looked similar to a doctors examination table, complete with
stirrups. The other object appeared to be hand made and resembled a carpenter's
saw horse. It had a slightly wider board across the top which was padded and
covered with leather. One end was shorter that the other, as though the horse
were kneeling. Near the bottom of each leg were eye bolts. Barbara looked up at
the ceiling and saw that large wood beams ran across it. From several of the
beams hung chains and pulleys. She dropped her head and moved her hands upward
to cover her eyes as she cried.

      "This room, Barbara, was originally designed as a punishment room for
those occasions when you require discipline." Cheryl said as she walked to the
center of the room and faced her slave. "We put a lot of thought into designing
it because we believed it would be in frequent use. The entire room is sound
proof so that your cries will not be heard by anyone who may be in another part
of the house. To your right, next to the light switch, is a intercom from which
we can monitor what is going on upstairs. You know, the kids, or the doorbell,
etc. We were so thrilled with the way it came out that we decided to add the
video equipment and utilize it to record your punishments and humiliations. How
much time you spend in this room depends almost entirely on you. There may be
times that we will utilize the room for recording or other things that aren't
connected with punishment, but, for the most part, you should fear this room
and what it represents."

      Barbara did not have to hear those last words to know that this is one
room she did not ever want to see again. It was the only room that retained the
hard concrete floor and the cool dampness that went along with it. She shivered
as the dampness on her bare feet caused a chill to run through her body and she
thought about the things that might take place here.

      "I guess now would be a good time to take care of those panties and,
perhaps, christen the room, Barbara." Cheryl stood with her arms folded across
her chest and looked at Barbara. The sight of the woman standing there, nude,
quivering, sobbing, in utter despair over her situation, gave Cheryl a rush.
The power she held over this beautiful, young, woman caused her to experience
an exhilaration like none she had never known. The mere thought of having a
cowering slave ready to lick her feet, or anything else, on command, created an
immediate flow of juices to soak her pussy.

      Barbara looked at Cheryl, then John with a surprised, hollow, gaze. She
had done nothing wrong. She did nothing that would call for her punishment. She
was about to say so, but thought that might give them reason to escalate their
plans for her in this room. Instead, she looked back at Cheryl and spread her
legs wide.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."

      "Well? What are you waiting for? Get them out of your pussy!" Cheryl
demanded.

      Barbara reached down and inserted her thumb and forefinger into her pussy
and grabbed the edge of the panties. She was surprised at how wet they had
become and how easily they slid out of her. She held them out towards Cheryl,
gripping them with the same two fingers she used to retrieve them from within
her.

      "What are you handing them to me for? I don't want those smelly things.
Don't you remember where they were supposed to go?" Cheryl smirked as she
glanced over at John, then thought of something and held up her hand in a
halting gesture. "Oh, wait! Dammit, John. We should have this on video tape.
Let's start over. John set up the equipment and Barbara, put them back in your
pussy."

      John hurried over to the recording equipment and began to set everything
up as Barbara began inserting the panties back into her vagina. She used her
index finger to gingerly poke the wet, slimy material back from where she had
just pulled them. She turned to face the video camera, and John, as Cheryl
ordered and waited for the command to restart her "performance."

      "Ok, Barbara, let's run through this." Cheryl began. "When I say
'Action!', what are you going to do?"

      "I'm going to pull the panties out of my pussy, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara
shakily replied.

      "Yes, yes. And then what?"

      Barbara was befuddled. She had no idea what she was to do next.

      "I... I don't know what next, Mistress Cheryl"

      "Don't you remember where I put them first, before I stuck them in your
pussy? Don't you remember my telling you that they would be put back there
later? Now, where are you going to put them after you pull them out from your
cunt?"

      "My... my... mouth?, I should put them in my mouth, Mistress Cheryl?"

      "See? You do remember. It's amazing how well your memory functions when
punishment looms ahead. Are we ready yet, John?"

      John nodded affirmatively. Barbara was momentarily blinded when John
turned on the camera's bright lights. She stood there in the lights' heat and
waited for Cheryl's signal. At the command, she reached back into her pussy and
retrieved her panties again. She held them up to the camera at Cheryl's
prompting and watched as John worked the zoom in and out. She was humiliated
beyond belief when she saw the lens pan over and zoom in on her face. A prod on
her ass from Cheryl and Barbara opened her mouth and brought the stinking, wet
panties closer. She smelled her juices mingled with the sweat accumulated
through a day's worth of housework. Her stomach wrenched and began to feel
queasy as the first fringe entered her mouth and touched her tongue. Cheryl
whispered asides to Barbara, telling her to face the camera, stuff them
entirely into her mouth, smile, etc., etc. When Barbara closed her mouth,
making the panties disappear from the camera's view, the camera stopped rolling
and Cheryl applauded. The hot lights, however, stayed lit.

      "Now we can finish cleaning you up. Douche time, Barbara, then enema
time. Isn't this fun, Barbara?"

      Barbara's attempted reply came out as an unintelligible muffle which
caused Cheryl and John to laugh almost hysterically. Cheryl took Barbara's arm
and led her over to the sink while John started the camera rolling again and
followed the women. Barbara, tears streaming down her cheeks, was forced to
face the camera and smile, allowing just a wisp of the panties to protrude from
between her teeth, as Cheryl readied the douche and enema. Her eyes widened
when Cheryl held up the enema nozzle in front of them and applied a thin
coating of KY Jelly.

      Cheryl ordered Barbara to turn around and bend over, keeping her legs
spread wide. Barbara complied. Cheryl then ordered her to reach around and
spread her cheeks "real wide for the camera." Embarrassed, humiliated and
sobbing, Barbara again complied. She felt the nozzle enter her ass and the
accompanying flow of water begin to fill her. Within seconds, she felt the
large douche tip slide easily into her sopping wet vagina. The liquid shot up
to her cervix and rushed back down, creating a trickling stream of vinegar and
water to flow down her legs and form a puddle around both of her bare feet. She
felt Cheryl squeeze her labia around the nozzle in a vain attempt to stem the
flow.

      Barbara was at the point where she found it almost impossible to hold any
more of the enema inside her. She felt it begin to leak out her rectum and
dribble down across her vagina where it mixed with the douche escaping her cunt
and flowed to the floor. Suddenly, she felt Cheryl's hand on the enema nozzle
and breathed a slight sigh of relief. Cheryl ordered her to use one hand to
squeeze her pussy shut as she removed the douche nozzle. Barbara took one hand
from her buttocks and squeezed her pussy as tightly as she could as Cheryl
slowly removed the nozzle from it. Cheryl then pushed a butt plug, the large,
penis shaped one purchased at the adult novelty store, into Barbara's other
hand and told her to get ready to insert it as soon as the enema nozzle was
removed. It was all Barbara could do to get the butt plug into her ass as
quickly as necessary to stop the water from gushing out. Still bent over, ass
to the whirring camera, one hand squeezing her vagina while the other held the
butt plug in place, Barbara wept profusely.

       Barbara stood and faced the camera as directed to by Cheryl. Her crying
had made it necessary for her to breathe through her mouth which, in turn, had
allowed the wad of panties to protrude. She found it impossible to smile for
the camera as Cheryl again ordered and managed only a sympathetic, tear filled,
smile. The image of her standing there, in that predicament, caused John and
Cheryl to break out in laughter once more. As soon as Cheryl allowed her to,
Barbara made a quick dash to the bathroom to get rid of the liquids that filled
her. She heard the continued laughter while she ran and Barbara wanted to die.

      Cheryl was standing next to the saw horse contraption when Barbara
returned. In her hands, Cheryl held what appeared to be several leather dog
collars similar to the one around Barbara's neck. The only difference being the
ones in Cheryl's hands were wider and shorter than the one Barbara wore.
Barbara soon learned that these "collars" were, in actuality, wrist and ankle
cuffs. As Cheryl strapped them on her arms and legs, Barbara noticed that each
cuff sported its own snap clasp which dangled freely. When completed with her
task, Cheryl stepped back and pondered her handiwork.

      "Well I think they really look good on you Barbara. They go so well with
your collar and seem to put the finishing touches on you. In fact, I like them
so much I'm going to insist you wear them every evening when you present
yourself. It might save us a lot of time." Cheryl reached forward and freed a
clasp which had gotten snagged on one of the studs adorning a wrist cuff. She
placed her hand under Barbara's chin and raised her down- cast eyes up to meet
hers. She stared deeply into them as Barbara did to hers.

      "John tells me he always fantasized about fucking you in the ass,
Barbara." Cheryl spoke in low, gentle tones. "You'd like that, wouldn't you?
You'd love to feel John's big cock stretching your asshole, huh?

      Barbara, unable to speak through the panties, nodded her head up and down
as tears began flowing again.

      "Yes, I thought so. You, being the slut you are, would certainly enjoy
anything being shoved up your ass. Well, take those panties out of your mouth
and crawl over to him and get him ready. Take his pants off and start sucking
him until he's good and hard."

      Barbara dropped to her hands and knees and crawled over to John. As soon
as she undid his belt and began to unzip his fly, she noticed that John needed
no further attention to get ready. His cock had swollen to its limit and pushed
its way through the opening in his boxer shorts when she pulled his pants down.
She hooked her finger into the waistband of his underwear and pulled them down
to his pants, already at his ankles. John stepped out of both and stood before
her. She gently cradled his testicles with one hand and used the other hand to
begin feeding his cock over her flicking tongue and into her mouth. She sucked
his cock deep into her mouth, until she felt the tip banging against the back
of her neck. Her head bobbed and her hand feverishly massaged his balls. She
felt John's hands on the back of her head as he held her firmly while thrusting
his hips forward in an attempt to drive his hard cock deeper and deeper into
her. In what seemed like only a few moments after she had begun sucking,
Barbara felt Cheryl hands pulling her backwards.

      "Whoa. I said 'get him ready', not 'get him off'." Cheryl exclaimed as
she pulled Barbara away from John's cock and lifted her to her feet. "Let's see
how this table works now, shall we?"

      Cheryl pulled Barbara over to the sawhorse and made her straddle it at
its high end then lie down on her stomach across the narrow beam connecting the
two sets of legs. When Barbara was in position, Cheryl bent down and fastened
the snaps on the wrist and ankle cuffs to the eye bolts screwed into the
table's legs. In this position, Barbara's head was barely 18 inches off the
floor, about knee high, while her rump jutted upwards offering anyone behind
her a perfect view of her rear end and vagina. Cheryl stepped back to survey
the scene and decided the bench needed repositioning. She bent back down and
began turning a small crank handle connected to a worm gear that ran the length
of the table. As she cranked, the table's legs spread wider apart causing the
entire unit to move lower and the victim's arms and legs to spread wider and
wider. When she noticed Barbara begin to wince in pain from the spreading of
her legs, Cheryl stopped cranking and stepped back again for another look. This
time Barbara's head was almost touching the floor while her legs were spread so
wide that they had actually begun to pull her labia and anus open.

      "Perfect!" Cheryl announced. She walked behind the outspread Barbara and
slowly pulled out the butt plug still firmly in place. "She's all yours, John."

      John moved in behind Barbara and pointed the end of his dick at the
puckered hole before him. Cheryl, in the meantime, moved over to the video
camera and pressed the buttons that caused it to hum once more.

      "Wait a minute!" Cheryl interrupted. "Damn! I'm so excited I'm forgetting
everything tonight." She went over to the cabinet behind Cheryl and took out
the large black vibrator. As she began to insert it into Barbara's dripping
vagina, she turned the switch on the bottom and the vibrator started humming
and vibrating intensely. The vibrating startled Barbara and she lurched forward
uncontrollably.

      "OK! Now you're ready, John" Cheryl said, as though the fact needed a
final, firm statement to assure its accuracy.

       Barbara felt the tip of John's cock against her anus again. This time
there was no interruption, no pause, no sudden withdrawal, no orders or
vocalizing. Just the pressure and the pain as the huge tool slowly inched its
way past the tight opening. Once the tip had made it way past the rim, the rest
of the cock followed easily. She felt its length deep within her belly. She
felt it pressing against the vibrator nested in her vagina. As John began
pumping his hips and working the cock in and out of Barbara's ass. the vibrator
would press against her clitoris, shooting unholy sensations through her body.
Although totally embarrassed, humiliated and downfallen, Barbara felt the
beginning of an orgasm to build within her. She could not fight it. She
couldn't tell it that it wasn't right to happen now, under these circumstances.
She couldn't focus her mind on the disgusting objects around her or the
smiling, leering Cheryl watching the goings on with sinister joy. She had no
control over her own body at these times. She felt her hips beginning to move
back and forth in syncopation with John's. The vibrations emanating from the
object thrust into her pussy seemed to intensify as John's thrusts became
faster and harder. Her hands gripped the legs of the table and her fingernails
dug into the hard wood as her swooning began. Soon, very soon, Barbara knew her
entire body would be overcome by the dizzying, tingling, ultimate high known as
orgasm. Her ears began ringing so loudly she couldn't hear her own words.

      "Yes! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck my ass! Fuck it harder!"

      Barbara's screams caught Cheryl by surprise. She had never heard, nor
seen, Barbara so uninhibited and so wild. She double checked the camera's view
finder to make sure that the entire scene was being captured by the lens. She
would enjoy playing this segment back for Barbara to watch over and over again.
She watched John give one final, hard lunge forward and knew that he had come.
At almost the same instant, Barbara began twitching and shaking violently and
Cheryl knew that she, too, had reached Heaven's gate. Cheryl felt a warm
rubbing sensation on her own pussy and looked down to see her own hand
massaging it through her dress. She stopped abruptly and stood, motionless,
watching the husband and wife come back down to Earth.

      When it was over, John stumbled back to his clothing and tugged his
shorts and pants back over his hips and limp penis. He was gasping for air and
unable to speak as he looked at, or rather through, Cheryl.

      Cheryl strode across the room towards Barbara. After staring at the semen
dripping out of her captive's ass and running down to the vagina, Cheryl
grabbed the vibrator, switched it off and pulled it out. She gently tossed it
onto the table and returned to unsnap Barbara's cuffs from the table's legs.
When finished, she walked to the sink and leaned against its coolness with her
legs spread wide and her eyes still on Barbara.

      "Now that you two have had your fun, it's my turn." She looked directly
at Barbara's drooped head and paused waiting, but not really expecting, a
response. "Crawl over here, Barbara and start licking my pussy and ass. I want
you to lick them like you've never licked them before. I want to have the
biggest fucking orgasm in my fucking life!"

      Barbara rolled off the sawhorse and crawled over to Cheryl. Now that her
orgasm was over and her body satisfied, the guilt was taking control. She never
looked up at their faces, but knew that Cheryl was smiling and John eagerly
watching, as she pushed her head under Cheryl's dress and began to lick her
vagina. She felt Cheryl unbutton the front of her dress and let it fall open,
exposing her body, and Barbara's face, to the camera's lens. Barbara reached
around Cheryl's hips and began to work her fingers towards her ass. She
playfully ran the tips of her fingernails over and around the rim before
shoving one into the tight hole as she shoved her tongue deep into her vagina.
She felt Cheryl push against her mouth, then finger in a slow, methodical
rhythm. When Cheryl's hand began pushing her head tighter against the sweet
twat, Barbara realized that Cheryl's orgasm was not far off. She worked her
tongue faster and let it emerge from her pussy only long enough to trace the
edge of the opening occupied by her probing finger. She wanted this over
quickly. She wanted this to end now. She knew from experience that the only way
to end this night would be to provide Cheryl with what she demanded -- one big
fucking orgasm. As she was thinking it, it happened. Cheryl's juices filled her
mouth and her bucking hips made it difficult for Barbara to continue licking.
She moved her head away slightly and withdrew her finger from Cheryl's ass and
let it drag across her cunt and over the clitoris as Cheryl quivered.

      "That was great!" Cheryl's praise pleased Barbara. It would mean the
night was drawing to a close. Cheryl buttoned her dress and signaled John to
stop the recorder.

      "Well, I'm ready for a good night's sleep. How about you, John?"

      "You bet. It's been a long, hard day capped off with the greatest fuck
I've ever had." John put the video equipment away and handed the tape to
Cheryl.

      "It is now 11:45. I want you to stay down her until 1 a.m., Barbara. At
1, and not before, you may come upstairs. While you're here, feel free to look
around at the many instruments of pain and pleasure we have purchased for you.
You should look and remember what you see. You should pray that we never have
occasion to use these toys. It will serve to remind you of what lies in store
should you dare to disobey or show disrespect." Cheryl walked to the door and
stood aside as John exited, then turned back to Barbara. "When you leave, lock
the door then report to my bedroom. Waken me by licking my asshole. Lick as
long as it takes to wake me." Cheryl walked out of the room and shut the door
behind her.

      At first Barbara refused to look around the room. She did not want to see
these obscene instruments of torture and lust. As the clock slowly ticked off
the minutes as though they were hours, curiosity got the best of her. She began
looking and feeling everything in the room. The whips, the chains, the nipple
clamps and weights, the dildos and vibrators, the leather harnesses, the gags,
the blindfolds. Each one caused her to shiver from fright. She vowed never to
do anything which one necessitate their use.

      When the clock reached 1, Barbara shut off the light and locked the door
behind her. She ascended the basement stairs and walked directly to Cheryl's
room. She saw Cheryl lying on her stomach across the bed. She was totally naked
and had her legs spread. Barbara quietly tiptoed over and placed her tongue on
Cheryl's asshole. She began licking.

                                ****************

      Barbara had gotten the kids of to Sunday School and John off fishing
without incident and was just finishing putting the clean breakfast dishes away
when Cheryl walked into the kitchen. Obviously just out of bed, Cheryl wore
only a robe and slippers. Her hair was in disarray and her face bore the look
of someone not quite alert yet.

      "Any coffee left?" She asked Barbara as she lit a cigarette and searched
for an ash tray.

      "I think there's enough left for each of us." Barbara reached into the
cupboard and pulled out two mugs which she filled with the remains of the
morning's coffee. She grabbed the cups with one hand, an ash tray with the
other, and carried them to the table. She plopped down in her usual chair and
passed the coffee and ash tray to Cheryl. Both woman stared into the cups
between sips and did not speak to each other.

      Barbara got up from the table and cleared the emptied cups while Cheryl
reached for another cigarette.

      "So what's on the agenda for today?" Cheryl asked.

      "Nothing unusual." Barbara replied. "Just straighten up around the house
and do some laundry. You know, the usual housewifely duties."

      "How'd you sleep last night?" Cheryl smiled as she asked Barbara the
question.

      Barbara cringed. She remembered licking Cheryl's ass for what seemed like
hours. She swore that Cheryl was awake and pretending to be asleep just to keep
her licking. She remembered Cheryl finally mumbling about how good it felt and
to keep it up. She did just that until she could no longer stay awake and
closed her eyes. When she awoke this morning, her face was still between
Cheryl's legs. She remembered the feelings of disgust and despair that she felt
when she jumped up and hurried into the bath room to wash up and brush her
teeth in preparation to rousing her family for the new day.

      "Fine, thanks. It wasn't quite enough, though. I'm still dragging."
Barbara wanted to sound polite and cordial without giving Cheryl the
satisfaction of hearing her complain or whine about last night.

      "I slept GREAT!" Cheryl said. "You know, Barbara, you have the softest,
most talented, tongue imaginable." She couldn't resist the little reminder of
Barbara's services. She waited for some kind of acknowledgment and was a little
annoyed when Barbara just continued to straighten up to counter without so much
as a pause.

      "You know, Barbara, I think you'd be much more comfortable doing your
housework in the nude."

      No. Don't tell me it's going to start so soon. Not this early. Barbara
reached down, untied the belt and removed her robe. Without speaking a word,
she continued with her chores completely nude except for the dog collar, her
constant reminder. She wiped, dusted, picked up, and moved things about while
being totally aware of Cheryl's presence and watchful glare.

      "I'll be going out to dinner tonight." Cheryl announced. "So don't bother
setting a place for me. I've got a date! I'm so excited. My first date since my
break-up. Remember to wait up for me -- nude and ready, of course."

      "Good for you. I'm glad. Yes, I'll wait up for you." Barbara went about
her duties elated that she would have the entire evening with the kids and
John. She hoped Cheryl's date would be the start of a lasting relationship and
that Cheryl would eventually remarry and forget all about this current
arrangement. She thought about the prospects of that happening each time she
paused from her housework. Her spirits were lifted and the day seemed somewhat
better now. The rest of the day flew by. It was one of the happiest days
Barbara had in quite some time.

      Later that night, after everyone had gone to bed, Barbara sat on the
couch and enjoyed the serenity of the empty living room. The TV was on but the
volume was turned down to an almost inaudible level. No sound was needed.
Barbara had seen this rerun a zillion times. She was just happy to relax and
stretch out without be ordered to do this or do that. She realized that this
peace would end as soon as Cheryl returned home, but for now she was content,
just lying around.

      Barbara glanced up at the clock as she heard the car pull into the drive.
It was 12:28 on the nose. She listened as she heard one car door slam, and then
another slam. That couldn't be. Surely Cheryl wasn't bringing her date here.
Panic struck. Should she remain nude as ordered? Or should she throw on her
robe to greet the guest? She froze in a sitting position on the couch as the
front door opened and Cheryl peeked in.

      "Oh, good. You did wait up." Cheryl's giggle and stumbling gate revealed
her use of a bit to much alcohol that evening. "Barbara, I'd like you to meet
Ronald."

      Barbara stood up and nodded her head as the handsome stranger walked
through the room. He was a very tall man with wavy black hair and rugged good
looks. The kind of man you'd expect to see in some action movie or Marlboro
commercial. He looked at Barbara and his eyes opened to twice their normal
size.

      "Ronald, this is Barbara, the girl I was telling you about. You remember,
the one with the many talents?" Cheryl couldn't help but giggle at the end of
each sentence.

      "Hi, Barbara. Glad to meet you. Cheryl's been telling me about you all
evening long."

      I'll bet she has. Barbara though to herself. Her face reddened when she
remembered her nudity and she squeezed her legs together a little tighter.

      "Yes, I can imagine. It's nice meeting you, Ronald." Barbara politely
replied.

      "Now, now. Don't disappoint me, Barbara." Cheryl shook her finger at
Barbara as she closed the double doors leading to the rest of the house. "It's
'Master Ronald'."

      "Yes, I'm sorry, Mistress Cheryl. It's nice meeting you, Master Ronald."
Barbara dropped her head and waited for the next command. She hoped, prayed,
that she would not be led to the basement room.

      Cheryl grabbed Ronald's hand and led him to the couch where they both sat
down.

      "Assume the position, Barbara." Cheryl barked and then giggled as Barbara
snapped to the position. "Ronald and I had a really good time tonight. The only
problem is that we're both a little horny and I suggested we come here where I
was sure you could take care of our little problem. You will do that for us,
won't you, Barbara?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." She answered. She was much to humiliated to face
either of them and opted for a spot on the wall behind the sofa above their
heads.

      "Good! Well, get to work! Crawl on over here and see if your talented
mouth can get Ronald as ready for me as it got John ready for you last night."

      Barbara sobbed and her lower lip trembled as she crawled over to the
couch and looked up at Ronald. His eyes remained glued on hers. Embarrassed,
she quickly shifted her attention to his crotch and began unbuckling his belt.
He raised his hips as Barbara pulled his trousers and underwear off together
and laid them neatly on the sofa next to him. Her gaze was again directed to
his crotch and the massive penis that hung there. She had never seen such a
long, thick dick -- not even in pictures. She looked back up at his face and
saw him smiling down on her while Cheryl was licking and blowing into his ear.
Slowly she eased one hand under his testicles and gently cradled them while she
gripped the huge cock with her other hand. Barbara knew there was no way
possible for her to fit all of this cock down her throat. She leaned her head
forward and began licking the head. Her tongue worked around the head and down
one side of the shaft and up the other, returning to the bulbous end to repeat
the sequence. A giggle, followed by a stern warning from Cheryl made Barbara
put the tip of Ronald's cock into her mouth. She worked as much in as possible
and then began bobbing her head as the cock slid in and out. She looked up as
she sucked and saw Cheryl and Ronald in a tight embrace, their tongues
intertwined and searching every nook and cranny of the other's mouth.

      "Oh, God!" Cheryl exclaimed. "Let me get that cock inside me." Cheryl
pushed Barbara's head aside as she straddled Ronald's lap.

      "Stick it in , Barbara! Put that cock into my pussy!" Cheryl was on her
knees looking over her shoulder at Barbara.

      Barbara eased the head of the cock to the center of Cheryl's pussy and
slid the tip between the damp lips guarding the entrance. She held the shaft
rigid as Cheryl lowered herself onto it. Barbara was amazed that Cheryl was
able to engulf the entire cock with no trouble at all. She knelt with mouth
open in awe as Cheryl moved up and down allowing the glistening cock to appear
almost in its entirety then disappear in the pink hole between her legs.

      "Don't just sit there, girl. DO SOMETHING!" Cheryl screamed. "Lick his
balls! Lick my asshole. Lick!"

      Barbara lowered her head and began licking everything in front of her.
The couple's frantic motions prohibited her from concentrating on any one spot.
She licked everything and anything that happened to move in front of her
tongue. She wasn't sure whether she was more embarrassed or excited, but she
was sure she feared the basement. She worked her tongue feverishly in an
attempt to please them both, hoping that they would be so consumed with
pleasure they would forget about the basement. It worked. Cheryl's rapidly
increasing gyrations and Ronald's moaning announced the arrival of their mutual
orgasm. Within moments the movements stopped and Barbara watched as Cheryl
kissed and licked every crevice on Ronald's face. Finally, Cheryl rolled off
his lap and spread her legs wide as she looked at Barbara still kneeling.

      "Time for you to get to work, slut!" Cheryl said. "Suck the cum out of my
pussy and, when you're finished doing that, lick Ronald's beautiful cock
clean."

      Barbara face turned red as she planted it between Cheryl's thighs once
again. She hated it when Cheryl called her those names, especially in front of
others. It was bad enough to be forced to submit to these dirty acts without
being called disgusting names. Barbara was not a slut. She wanted to scream
that out. To let Ronald know that she was doing this because she's forced to do
it under the threat of blackmail, not because she enjoyed it. She wanted to
scream at Cheryl and slap her face for calling her that name, but doing so
would definitely win her a trip to the basement "horror chamber" for further
humiliation and pain. Instead, she put her lips to Cheryl's pussy and set her
tongue to work collecting the large load of semen dribbling out. When satisfied
that she had gotten all of the cum from Cheryl's cunt transferred into her
stomach, Barbara licked Cheryl's pubic mound clean. She licked the sweaty hairs
and folds of skin where the thighs met the torso and returned to give the
vagina one final lick before moving over to Ronald and cleansing his tool of
sweat and pussy juice. She licked every inch of it and then moved to his balls
and licked every inch of them, right up to his asshole, before she stopped and
looked up at Cheryl.

      "Good Job." Cheryl proclaimed then, turning to Ronald asked, "Well, what
do you think of my little whore now? I told you there was nothing she wouldn't
do, didn't I?"

      Barbara hunched her shoulder and hung her head down as she began sobbing
again. SHE HATED BEING CALLED THAT! She heard Ronald reply that she was worth
whatever Cheryl pays her and that humiliated her further. She felt Cheryl's
bare foot on her forehead and, before she could look up, Cheryl pushed her
backward, flat on her back on the floor.

      "Your work is finished tonight, tramp. Get out of here and leave us
alone."

      Barbara didn't know whether Cheryl's sudden mean temperament was due to
the effect of the alcohol or just a way of showing off to her new boy friend.
Neither did she care. She rose up and quickly made her way to the bathroom
where she washed up before joining John, already in bed. She was relieved that
the evening ended without a trip to the basement and with relatively little,
although extremely degrading, activity on her part. She climbed under the
sheets and snuggled up to John. She wondered whether he had been awake and
heard any of what went on. A loud snore escaped his throat and Barbara was
satisfied that he had not. She wrapped her arms around him and fell asleep.

                            ************************

      The days went by as usual. Usual meaning Barbara getting the kids off to
school and John to work before stripping nude to do the housework while Cheryl
watched and oft times interrupting Barbara to have her lick her feet or pussy
or what have you. At times, Barbara was forced to accomplish her tasks with
dildos inserted in her vagina and anus held in place with either a leather
harness or rubber panties. During the afternoons, Cheryl usually made Barbara
pose for Polaroid pictures. These photo sessions usually involved Barbara
masturbating with various objects, including hands, dildos, bottles, mop
handles, etc., or with Barbara spreading her labia and butt cheeks apart for
close-ups. The sessions would start with Barbara feeling extremely humiliated
and degraded but usually ended with her achieving an intense orgasm followed
with equally intense feelings of guilt. Barbara was becoming accustomed to the
degradation and followed Cheryl's instructions without hesitation, but she
never got used to the guilt that followed.

      The evening sessions, with John present, were particularly upsetting to
Barbara. She would be forced to watch Cheryl make love to her husband while she
licked one or the other and "assisted" with either the "preparation" or
insertion. On those nights when either John or Cheryl were not "in the mood",
she would be required to masturbate or perform other disgusting acts. Trips to
the basement were becoming more and more frequent, but were seldom for
punishment. Barbara had resigned herself to her situation and carried out
orders perfectly, without any indication of refusal. Her fear of the whips and
paddles was greater than her loathing of the acts she was made to carry out.
Not that Cheryl wouldn't find something wrong with the way she did certain
things. These little "flaws" were not great enough for any whipping or severe
form of punishment though. They would usually involve a "training session"
followed by "memory incentives" such as wearing nipple clamps with weights
attached and doing jumping exercises, or by being forced to hold in a large
enema for a length period of time. Although they were painful and discomforting
at the time, Barbara was grateful that she had not yet felt the sting of belts
and paddles.

      During today's afternoon photo session Barbara was on her knees with
forehead planted firmly on the floor and her hands spreading her butt cheeks
while Cheryl worked the large vibrator in and out of her ass, pausing to snap
pictures at various degrees of insertion.

      "Guess who I got a call from this morning?" Cheryl asked with a
cheeriness better suited for the lunch table than this situation.

      "I don"t know, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara's discomfort caused by the huge
vibrator being shoved into her ass was evident in her shaking voice.

      "Mr. Bryant." Cheryl said. "You remember Mr. Bryant, Don's boss, don't
you?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara would never forget Mr. Bryant and the
night she was forced to have sex with a dog just to please his jaded interests.

      "Yes, I thought you would." Cheryl continued. "It seems he is hosting a
show for all his customers and prospects and he wanted to know if I could get
you to display your talents as part of a special treat for them. He said there
would only be about 50 or 60 buyers there. At first I wasn't sure what special
talents he was talking about, but then it occurred to me what he had in mind."

      Barbara shivered and felt the goose bumps form on her arms and legs as
Cheryl spoke. She knew Cheryl was perfectly aware of what Mr. Bryant wanted to
see from the beginning. This little game of words Cheryl was playing was only
intended to tease her. She remained silent, waiting for Cheryl to finish the
story and hoping it would not end as she feared it would.

      "I checked with Jackie, my old neighbor, and she said she'd gladly let
you use Rocco again, only, this time, she'd like to be present to witness it.
Soooo....." Cheryl drug out the ending to the extreme knowing Barbara's insides
were churning. "I called Mr. Bryant back and told him you'd be glad to do it.
It's a week from this Thursday."

      Barbara panicked. The idea of being fucked by a dog in front of 50 people
made her lose control of her judgment. She leapt up, letting the dildo slide
out of her ass, and spun around facing Cheryl. Dropping to her knees once
again, she began crying.

      "No! Please, Mistress Cheryl, not that again. Not in front of all those
people. I can't, Mistress Cheryl. Please, Please call him back and say 'no'.
I'll do anything else you want. Please!"

      Cheryl was stunned. Her shock soon turned to a feeling of elation as she
watched Barbara groveling at her feet. She knew this announcement would set
Barbara off into one of her crying fits, but she hadn't reckoned on this all
out display of refusal and pleading. She picked up the fallen vibrator and
grabbed Barbara's hair, pulling her head up in line with hers. She looked at
Barbara's tear filled eyes for a moment then placed the vibrator on her lips.

      "Open!" Cheryl jammed the large vibrator into Barbara's mouth with one
strong thrust. "How dare you act this way! I thought by now that you realized
your station in life. Just remember that your body, all of your body, is at my
complete disposal. YOU DO WHAT I SAY! I may not have control over your mind,
but I most certainly control your body. You must realize that you have to
control your mind to the extent that is does not interfere with what I say goes
on with your body. To put it another way, my dear, your body is MY toy. I will
do with it whatever I want. Whatever whimsical notion hits me, your body is
there to carry it out for me. Got It?"

      Barbara couldn't speak with the dildo stuffing her mouth. She just nodded
her head affirmatively against the strains of Cheryl's grip on her hair.

      "Good." Cheryl responded. "In a way, Barb, your outbreak pleases me. It
means that I will finally get the opportunity to use some of the equipment in
the cellar that has been neglected since their purchase. You will regret this
pitiful outburst later this evening. Now turn around, assume your previous
position and stick that vibrator back into your ass -- all the way into your
ass! Then I want you to continue your housework while reciting out loud the
parts of your body that belong to me. For example, I want you to say 'My cunt
belongs to Cheryl.' Now snap to it!"

      Barbara slowly turned around on her knees and placed her forehead on the
floor. Her ass was once again facing Cheryl. She placed the dildo against her
anus and began to insert it very slowly. She felt the huge plastic cock making
its way deep into her bowels until she could push it in no further. With a
sudden jolt, she felt Cheryl push it in still deeper, causing a burning pain
that caused Barbara to think that she surely had been injured. At Cheryl's
command, Barbara stood up and resumed her cleaning, all the while exclaiming
how her tits and ass and cunt belonged to Cheryl. Cheryl would repeatedly yell
at her to talk louder until Barbara was virtually screaming her undignified
message.

      That evening Barbara delayed getting the kids to bed as long as she
could. It was John who had admonished her to stop procrastinating and start
preparing herself for the punishment. His warning cut her like a knife. She had
hoped that he would be merciful and perhaps even veto Cheryl's plan to use her
as a public stage show. She realized that was not to be. Somehow, Cheryl had
taken control of John's mind to the same extent that she had Barbara's body.
Barbara looked into John's eyes and, with tear filled eyes, pleaded with him to
show her pity. It was to no avail as John simply walked away and went into the
living room to sit next to Cheryl. Beaten, Barbara put the kids to bed and went
directly to the bathroom to make herself ready for her mistress.

      Barbara entered the living room naked except for her dog collar, wrist
and ankle cuffs. She glanced at Cheryl and John seated on the couch and assumed
her position in the center of the room. She stood that way, hands clasped
behind her head and legs spread apart, for what seemed an eternity before
either of them acknowledged her presence. Finally Cheryl looked directly at her
face and scanned her entire body length.

      "I don't see any reason to start anything up here, Barbara. Get down on
your hands and knees and crawl to basement fun room. John and I will be right
behind you." Cheryl's voice was neither raised or emphatic, just cold.

      Barbara dropped to her knees and began crawling towards the basement
door. When she reached up to turn the door handle, Cheryl slapped her hand and
told her to use her mouth "like a good bitch would." Though it took several
attempts, Barbara managed to open the door with her mouth and started down the
stairs. She wondered what her abusers were thinking as they watched her decline
to stairs with butt high in the air and accessible. The moment she had dreaded
for so long was about to occur. The door to "the fun room" was equally
difficult to open with her mouth but, again, she was able to accomplish it
after several failed attempts. As she crawled into the room, she felt the cold
concrete floor scraping her knees. When Barbara heard the door slam shut, she
stopped crawling and awaited further orders.

      "Did the little slut douche and give herself a proper enema tonight?"
Cheryl asked.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara replied. She looked at Cheryl's feet
which were right in front of her. She had been allowed to give herself the
enema for the past week now. It was a "time conserving measure" initiated by
Cheryl after the process of having to give her an enema every evening got
boring.

      "Good." Cheryl replied. "Now we can get right to the training and
punishment part of the evening. You must learn to NEVER refuse, hesitate to
carry out or question the authority of any order given you by me. Do you
understand?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl."

      "As I told you before, you are MINE! Your body belongs to ME! I do with
it what I want. You have absolutely no say in the matter. Understood?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara began sobbing heavily.

      "Just so there will be no doubt about my authority over Barbara, do you
agree with me, John?" Cheryl looked at John setting up the video camera.

      "Yeah, Cheryl. You know it's okay with me. Whatever you want to do with
Barbara is all right so long as it doesn't inflict any permanent injury or
scars." John answered like a peon would address his boss at work.

      "Now, Barbara, lick the feet of your owner."

      Barbara leaned her head forward and began licking Cheryl's shoe covered
feet. When she finished licking the smooth leather of one foot, Cheryl shifted
her ankle exposing the sole. Barbara needed no additional hint as to what was
expected of her. She licked the dirty soles of the shoes from toe to heel and
when she had finished with that foot, Cheryl offered her the other. As
disgusting as it was, Barbara suspected this humiliation was tame compared to
what was in store for her when she was done. She had never been so right in her
life. Her sobs and tears were being shed not because of what she was now doing,
but for what lie ahead. When she finished the second foot, Barbara raised her
head enough to catch a glimpse of John operating the VCR and sporting a huge
hard-on. She started to cry again, this time the tears flowed from feeling
sorry for herself and her dwindling relationship with the person she loved most
-- John.

      "Just as I suspected." Cheryl broke the silence. "Anything involving your
tongue would be done exquisitely. And who do you suppose owns your tongue,
Barbara?" Cheryl grabbed Barbara's hair again and lifted her head up.

      "You do, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara answered between sobs and wincing from
the pain of her hair being pulled.

      "Right again. That tongue will lick anything I command it to lick."
Cheryl loosened her grip on Barbara's hair allowing the poor girl's head to
droop against her chest again. "Okay, get up let's get started with the
punishment so you won't soon forget what you learned today."

      Barbara rose up to her feet and was immediately led to the sawhorse. In a
scant few minutes she once again found her ankles and wrists snapped to the
legs and her butt raised high off the floor. Her spread legs exposed her anus
and vagina completely. The next thing she knew, Cheryl was inserting the penis
shaped gag into her mouth and strapping in place to prevent it from coming out.
She could tell from the taste of the phallus on her tongue that Cheryl had
first inserted it into her own vagina before putting it into her mouth. She
felt her head being lifted by her hair again and saw the leather thongs of the
cat-of-nine tails dangling in front of her eyes. The sight of the whip-like
instrument frightened her immensely and her eyes opened wide expressing her
fear. A few giggles from Cheryl and the cat disappeared from view.

      A stinging, burning sensation across her right buttock informed Barbara
where the cat had disappeared to. She heard Cheryl count "1" followed by "24 to
go" and she began to tremble. The second lash fell on her left buttock,
followed by a third on her right one again. These alternate lashes lasted until
the count of 10. The eleventh blow landed further down, and on the inside, of
her thigh. This, too, lasted for a count of 10. Each blow brought greater pain
and Barbara tried to scream each time the tails landed. The rubber "penis" in
her mouth stifled her screams and made them sound more like moans. Just when
she thought it couldn't get any worse than this, the 21st blow landed squarely
on her anus, the tails stretching from her lower back to the beginning of her
vagina. Barbara nearly passed out from the pain. The gag in her mouth was
choking her sobs and the tears falling to the floor were so abundant they
created, not wet spots, but puddles. The 22nd blow caught her vagina and
Barbara began to writhe violently attempting to dodge any further blows. The
next two blows fell alternately on her anus and vagina again, followed by the
25th blow across the small of her back.

      A moment after the lashing stopped, Barbara smelt the aroma of witch
hazel fill the room. Then she felt it. The liquid felt ice cold when it first
landed on her aching butt. The coolness was replaced with violently burning
when it ran down the crack between her cheeks, across her anus and vagina and
down the inside of Barbara's tender thighs. She squirmed furiously and pulled
against her restraints as the pain increased as time went by. She heard the
whirr of the camcorder and the laughter of Cheryl as she moved her hips in
desperation. When she opened her eyes again, she saw Cheryl's shoes once more.

      "That's stage 1, Barbara." Cheryl had once again lifted Barbara's head by
her hair. "Just to show your husband's compliance, John is going to finish the
spanking with 5 blows with this." Cheryl held the long, narrow, wooden paddle
in front of Barbara's face and chuckled when she saw her frightened reaction.
"Make them count, John. No love taps or I'll do it all over again myself."

      Barbara shook her head from side to side hoping Cheryl would show some
mercy. Her silent pleas fell on deaf eyes and she felt the first blow of the
paddle land on both buttocks. Then the second, third, fourth and, finally, the
fifth. By this time the pain was so bad Barbara thought that surely she must be
bleeding. Surely the cat and the paddle had cut into her flesh and opened large
gashes. Nothing could hurt so badly without causing at least that much damage.
Her salty perspiration mixed with the remains of the witch hazel prevented the
pain from leaving. Barbara thought that they must have set a flame to her
buttocks. The burning, aching sensations were unlike anything she had ever felt
before.

      Barbara heard some scuffling and the sound of her wrist and ankle cuffs
being unsnapped from the tables legs. She remained sprawled across the sawhorse
unable to move her lower extremities without pain. She felt hands grab her arms
and lift her off the table. She felt herself being dragged across the hard
floor to the wall. She felt the gag being removed from her mouth allowing her
to breathe deeply once more. She felt her body being lifted and her arms being
raised above her head and fastened to the chains dangling from the ceiling. She
felt her legs being spread wide and fastened to chains which, in turn, were
fastened to rings mounted in the floor. She was suspended in mid air. Neither
hands nor feet touched a surface. She opened her eyes and saw the blurry images
of Cheryl and John wheeling a strange object into position between her legs. It
appeared to be a tripod, made of metal legs, and holding a motor to which was
connected a long pipe which could be adjusted by rotating a large gear. She
closed her eyelids and felt something touching her vagina. As the object began
to part her labia and force its way into her, Barbara knew it was another dildo
-- a very large dildo. Larger than she had seen before. As it worked past the
opening, Barbara felt her vagina being stretched to its limits, and perhaps
beyond. It seemed to take the dildo forever to reach her cervix. There was no
way this thing inside her could ever bring anyone pleasure, she thought. This
thing was meant to cause pain. A task it accomplished very well. She reopened
her eyes just in time to see John plug the motor into an extension cord.

      "You've had your lesson and punishment, Barbara. Now you must take time
to reflect on what you have done wrong. Do you remember what started this? Do
you remember what it is that you refused to do? Now tell me, Barbara, what is
it that you are going to do for Mr. Bryant." Cheryl had stepped in front of
Barbara.

      Barbara opened her eyes and looked down at Cheryl. Tears continued to
flow and the pain was still tormenting her butt and thighs. The huge dildo
inside her was becoming warm and she felt an oil-like substance oozing out of
it and filling her vagina. The oil dripped out of her cunt soothing her abused
pussy and easing the pain generated by the huge instrument of torture lodged
inside her. In spite of her pain and embarrassment, Barbara knew she must
answer or be subjected to even more punishment. She nodded her head as she
spoke softly and deliberately.

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl. I remember. I'm going to let myself be fucked by a
dog again so Mr. Bryant can entertain his customers." Barbara's head fell down
against her heaving breasts and her eyes closed again.

      "Yes, you are going to do that, and anything else they ask you to do."
Cheryl enjoyed tormenting her slave. "I'll bet that with 60 men there you'll
wind up sucking at least 30 or 40 of them and being fucked by another 25 -- in
both ass and cunt. I'll wager that you'll have more cum in you when the night
is over that you've seen in your entire life. Then do you know what you are
going to do, my little whore?"

      Barbara began crying at the prospects of that night. She was sobbing and
heaving so greatly she found it difficult to answer.

      "No, Mistress Cheryl. I don't know what I'm going to do next."

      "Well, after the party's over, you're coming home and telling me every
little detail. Your going to describe each cock you sucked and each one that
fucked your ass and each one that fucked your cunt. When you've finished
telling me how good each one felt, you're going to lick my ass and my cunt
until I come. Then, if you've been especially good, I'll let you sleep at my
feet." Cheryl stopped talking and allowed her words to be digested by Barbara
before continuing.

      "Now, Barbara, you can spend the night down here. I'll come get you in
the morning, but right now I'm going upstairs and going to bed with your
husband. I'm gonna fuck him all night long while you hang here being fucked by
this machine."

      Cheryl motioned to John and he clicked a switch on the tripod. Barbara
felt the heated dildo begin to withdraw from her pussy. It was so thick that
even the withdrawal caused discomfort. Just before its huge head came out of
her pussy, Barbara felt it begin to make its way back in. She felt it pushing
hard against her cervix before withdrawing again. She looked at John and Cheryl
and watched them look at her before they shut off the light and left the room.
She sobbed hysterically as she listened at their footsteps climbing the stairs.
For the remainder of the night, her mind was occupied by thoughts of them
making love in her bed and by the pain wracking her body. She would not have an
orgasm tonight. She would not sleep this night. This, she thought, must be what
Hell is like.

                              ********************

      The night of Mr. Bryant's party had arrived and Barbara was busy readying
herself for the evening. Cheryl had made arrangements for Jackie to pick
Barbara up and drive her to the party and home afterwards. Cheryl had also
picked out the outfit Barbara was to wear. It was a pair of white heels and a
short, white, mesh beach wrap to serve as the dress. The "dress" was held on by
one button on the side of the waist and was, for all practical purposes,
transparent. Barbara was to wear only the shoes, dress and, of course, her
collar. She put the outfit on and studied herself in the mirror. She flushed
red and thought that she may as well go nude. As she was being inspected by
Cheryl, Jackie pulled into the driveway and came to the door.

      Jackie was a much bigger woman than Barbara had pictured in her mind.
Though pretty, and well built, she was more the outdoor type than party gal.
She also was much younger, barely out of her teens, than Barbara had imagined
her to be. She listened intently as Cheryl gave her the ointment containing
estrogens and explained that it must be used liberally, both inside and outside
of Barbara's vagina, for it to be effective. Her eyes fixated on the blushing
Barbara as Cheryl also instructed her to make sure Barbara doesn't leave her
sight and that she should report any instance of Barbara refusing to do
anything asked of her. With all that said, the two women lightly kissed each
other's cheek and bid their good bye, Jackie assuring Cheryl that she would
call her the next day with all the details. Cheryl held open the door as
Barbara led Jackie out to the car and got in. Rocco, seated on the rear seat,
seemed bigger than Barbara imagined but she attributed it to the rather small
confines of the automobile making the animal appear larger that it actually
was.

      The two women sat side by side without saying a word to each other for
quite some time. Barbara noticed Jackie was edgy and was gnawing her lower lip,
occasionally glancing over at her. She sensed the girl was desperately trying
to think of something to say which would break the barrier of silence between
them. Barbara guessed that Jackie had a million questions for her in her mind.

      "Look." Barbara decided to break the ice. "I know you're dying to ask.
I'm not doing this for money or kicks. I'm doing this because Cheryl is forcing
me to do it. It's a long story, and I'd rather not go into it, but I either do
as Cheryl says or be punished and, believe me, as bad as this is going to be,
this is much easier to withstand than Cheryl's punishments."

      The remainder of the drive went by with the two woman engaging in heated
chat. Jackie never asked why Barbara had to do these things and Barbara never
volunteered that information. Jackie did ask what other things she had been
forced to do and Barbara, although hesitant and deeply humiliated, told Jackie
of her being forced to perform acts of lesbianism and being used as a "proving
ground" for various dildos and objects. Before long the car pulled into the
parking lot of Bryant Enterprises. Barbara felt a ball form in the pit of her
stomach and she wished the ride would continue. She would much rather tell
Jackie more stories than have to go through with this. She heard a door slam
and realized that Jackie had gotten out of the car and was attaching Rocco's
leash to his collar. Barbara took a long, deep, breath and got out of the car
herself. She looked around the parking lot and surmised that Cheryl's estimate
of 50 - 60 businessmen was conservative, at best. There had to be at least 100
cars there. She swallowed hard and felt the tears beginning to form in the
corner of her eyes.

      "I guess it would be better if you lead Rocco in." Jackie said as she
held the leash out to Barbara.

      Barbara took the leash from Jackie and walked toward the large doors of
the main entrance. Once inside, she was enthusiastically greeted by Mr. Bryant
and several other men, all of whom have been obviously drinking and greeted her
with wolf whistles and obscene remarks. She felt her face getting hot and tried
to be bold and not give them the satisfaction of seeing her blush. She could do
neither. She was led down a hallway to another door and before the door was
opened, Mr. Bryant told her to take off her dress and shoes. Barbara looked
over at Jackie and then did as she was asked. Totally naked except for a collar
around her neck, Barbara lead Rocco into the large, crowded room. Everywhere
she looked there were groups of people. To her complete surprise, there were
women present also. Barbara estimated the crowd to be at about 100 to 150
people, with about 30 women and the balance all men. Everyone in the room
stopped talking and stared at her leading the dog to the center of the room.

      Barbara was in a daze. She just wanted to get the hell out of this place.
She walked over to a small mattress placed on the floor in the center of the
room and thought that it would be best to get it over with quickly and beat a
hasty retreat before anyone thought of using her in another way. Just as she
was ready to get down on the mattress, Mr. Bryant grabbed her arm and took
Rocco's leash from her hand and handed it to Jackie. He explained that he
wanted some of his guests to meet her and then paraded her around the room to
one group after another. At each introduction, Barbara felt the hands pull her
tits and thrust themselves between her legs. At first Barbara resisted each
attack by pulling away and squeezing her legs tight together. After noticing
the sneer on Jackie's face, however, she acquiescenced and allowed them access
to all of her body. She tolerated the slaps on her rear, the grabbing, the
probing, the coarse language and obscene remarks. She even spread her legs a
little wider when one of the women, with a sly grin on her face, reached down
and inserted two fingers into her vagina. Finally, the introductions were
complete and it was time for her to perform her animal act.

      The entire room crowded around the tiny mattress as Barbara knelt down on
all fours with legs spread wide. Hoots and hollers started getting louder as
Jackie applied the cream to Barbara's pussy which was now dripping wet. When
one of the men present noticed the tattoo, loud cheers and laughter filled the
room. The instantaneous hush made Barbara aware that the dog was now ready and
she felt its cold nose sniffing between her legs. Her mind went blank when the
dog finally mounted her and the cheers again started up. It lasted an eternity.
When it was over, Barbara felt herself being dragged up and a man's cock being
pushed into her mouth. When that cock shot its semen into her mouth, it was
replaced with another, then another, then another. Soon, Barbara had cocks all
around her. In every orifice at once. Some men just stood around her while
another woman masturbated them until they came, shooting their load on
Barbara's face, tits, ass -- whatever part of her body the woman thought it
would be fun to watch a load of cum fall onto to. At times Barbara would offer
some resistance to an act or say "no" when one man tried to ram his fist up her
ass, but a look at the scorn on Jackie's face made her surrender to the painful
humiliation. She was no longer aware of what exactly was happening to her. All
she knew was that she was constantly busy sucking cocks, licking vaginas, being
fucked vaginally and anally, having bottles, fingers, fists and what have you
stuck in her. It was a nightmare. There were several times, however, when
Barbara felt herself having orgasms. These unwanted, but welcomed, breakdowns
were followed by loud cheers and laughter from the room filled with guests.

      Mercifully it ended. Jackie led the dazed, delirious Barbara out of the
room and to the door. Barbara could not gather her wits together. She
remembered leaving the building and the cool fresh air filling her lungs. She
remembers vomiting in the parking lot and noticing that her vomit was nothing
more than a large puddle of semen. She remembers Jackie wiping her ass and
vagina in a futile attempt to stop the semen from running out and getting all
over the car seats. She remembers Jackie finally giving up and stuffing a rag
into her vagina and spreading a towel over the car seat for her to sit down on.
She did not remember the faces in the crowd, nor the number of cocks she
sucked, fucked and masturbated, nor how many cunts and asses she had licked.
She remembered Cheryl telling her how filled with cum she would be and thought
how absolutely right Cheryl had been.

      The ride home began much like the ride to the party. Neither woman spoke
to each other. Both stared out the windshield and thought about what had taken
place. Soon, Barbara became aware of Jackie talking to her.

      "I said, 'How do you feel?'" The girl asked.

      "Terrible!" Barbara replied, half talking and half crying. She then
remembered the times she saw Jackie scowl at her during the evening. "What are
you going to tell Cheryl?"

      Jackie stared out the windshield for a while before answering.

      "To tell you the truth, there were times when I thought you were being
rude and not really doing what you were told to do." Jackie continued to stare
out the windshield.

      "Oh, please don't tell her that. She'd really go hard on me if you told
her that." Barbara tried to appeal to Jackie's sense of feminine leniency.

      "It seems to me that's your problem. I was told to report what I saw.
What's in it for me to lie to a friend?"

      "Please, Jackie. You don't have to lie. Just don't mention it. After all,
I did give in to all their demands eventually."

      "Yes, but only after you noticed me frowning at you." Jackie swallowed
and then continued. "Tell me. If I tell Cheryl that you behaved perfectly and
did everything they asked and pleased everyone, what would you do for me?"

      "What do you mean? What can I do for you?" Barbara asked. Her hopes were
raised by this latest inquiry.

      Jackie eased the car off the side of the deserted roadway and placed the
shift in Park. She raised off the seat and gathered her skirt up around her
waist, then removed her panties and spread her legs wide as she shifted her
body to face Barbara.

      "I've always wondered what it felt like to be made love to by another
woman. Does that answer your question?"

      Barbara got the picture. She slid off the seat and knelt between Jackie's
spread thighs. As she licked and nibbled the young girl's sweet pussy, she
noticed Rocco peering over the seat at her. "Just another witness" she said to
herself. "Just another witness to just another scene of me being degraded."

      The woman spoke not another word to each other the rest of the way home.
When they pulled up in Barbara's drive, Barbara got out of the car and Jackie
backed out onto the road. Neither said good bye to one another. Barbara opened
the front door to her house and entered the living room. True to her word,
Cheryl was waiting for her, nude, legs spread wide, and a wide grin on her
face. The night was far from over.

                               ******************

      Several weeks had gone by since Mr. Bryant's party and things were going
pretty much normal. Barbara had been extremely well behaved and gave Cheryl no
reason whatsoever to punish her like before. Life, while far from being good,
was at least on an even keel. John had even acted like a husband on some
occasions but Barbara grew to realize that things would never be like they were
before Cheryl. She relegated herself to being a sex toy to the both of them. At
least she had her home and kids. That made everything worth living for. Cheryl
had really taken to the kids and they to her. It pleased Barbara that Cheryl
treated her kids so well. At first she was afraid that she would show some
resentment towards them. She poured herself another cup of coffee and sat down
at the table and watched the kids playing outdoors. She heard a car horn and
saw the kids running to the driveway. Knowing it was probably just John and
Cheryl returning from their errand, she remained seated at the table and
awaited their entrance.

      "Mommy, mommy look what Aunt Cheryl brought home for us!" Little Susie,
Barbara's youngest, ran into the kitchen shouting. Her happiness was evident
and brightened the room.

      Barbara got up from the table and walked towards to the door. She was
greeted by John and Cheryl leading a LARGE, furry dog into the kitchen. She
looked up at Cheryl in bewilderment.

      "His name is Master. He's part Mastiff and part Newfoundland. We found
him at the pound. His former owners moved to an apartment and couldn't keep
him. He's only a year old, but fully grown. He's real good with children and we
thought it would be a great surprise for them." Cheryl smiled. "After seeing
the size of his 'equipment' we both thought it would be a good gift for you
too, Barbara."

      Barbara staggered back to her chair and sat down. What could have been a
really good day for her was once again turned upside down by Cheryl. She
supported her head with her arm and looked down at the tablecloth. She felt the
table shake as Cheryl sat down beside her.

      "I've got some other good news for you, Barbara." Cheryl reached out and
began to softly stroke Barbara's cheek. "We ran into Julie today. She was
really excited to see me again. It seems she had been talking to a bunch of
other kids that you once baby sat and showed them your picture. They all
thought it would be a marvelous idea to have a 'reunion', of sorts. Just a
little get together with all of them and the woman who once baby sat, and
disciplined, them. I told them I thought it was a wonderful idea. They all,
about 15 or so, will be here next Friday evening. Aren't you excited?"

      "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara sobbed.

                                    THE END
(Note from http://stories-online.net: No, this is not the end :)


==========================================================================
Race Car - I enjoyed your Atone series and would love to see it continue.
In this vane I offer the following as a starting point and a challenge to
those of you out their who are better writers than myself.  Again thanks for
the series.  I hope my efforts do not offend you.

AKA - Ric Worth


                                The Atonement
                       Part 6 - Plunging Further Down

  "I've got some other good news for you, Barbara."  Cheryl reached out and
softly stroked Barbara's cheek with her fingers tips.  "We ran into June
today.  She was really excited to see me again.  It seems she had been
talking to a bunch of other kids that you once baby sat and showed them your
picture.  They all thought it would be a marvelous idea to have a 'reunion',
of sorts.  Just a little get together with all of them and the woman who
once baby sat, and disciplined them.  I told June, I thought it was a
wonderful idea.  They'll be about eighteen or so, they will be here next
Friday evening.  Aren't you excited?"

   "Yes, Mistress Cheryl." Barbara sobbed.

   "There ... There now darling," Cheryl said patting her hand as tears
began to trickle down Barbara's cheeks.  It wouldn't be so bad Barb, it's
only a few teenagers; nothing like Mr. Bryant's party ...  it'll be a
breeze, you'll do just fine I'm sure.  John and I will take the kids to play
miniature golf then a movie.  We'll be back no later than nine, I promise.
June knows she is to have you presentable before our return.  As soon as we
return you are put the kids to bed and immediately report back to us.  No
bath, douche, or enema just come to the living room and 'Assume the
Position' understand.  John and I will review the tape of your little
reunion.  Then together, he and I, will decide if any discipline and
training is called for."

   Cheryl's eyes sparked as Barbara's sobbing increased.  Dominating Barbara
was truly the most intoxicating and sexually arousing experience of her life
and she wanted it to go on forever.  Her panties were soaking with her
excitement at just telling Barbara about June and the other teens.  Her life
was perfect she thought ...  she had it all.  Barbara as a sex toy she could
use or abuse to amuse herself and Barbara's husband's big beautiful cock any
time she desired a male.  John was a wimp she could easily manipulate, this
afternoons errands proved that.  Their meeting of June was no accident, she
had set it all up.  She had carefully drawn John in ... and now he was
actually helping to plan and create these little episodes of domination of
his wife.  She wanted John to be an active participate in this D/s life
style she had created, for in doing so she could guarantee that she would be
a permanent presence in their marriage and sex lives.


   Barbara's sobbing was getting louder and Cheryl didn't want a scene.  She
didn't like it when John would put her down in front of Barbara.  He would
definitely be upset if knew what Cheryl was telling Barbara, since he and
his children were playing catch just outside the door.  Cheryl lifted
Barbara chin and wiped away a tear trickling down her cheek as she
admonished.

   "Hush now!  John and the kids are just outside.  Your make up is a mess.
Now stop those silly tears this instance?  You don't want the kids coming in
and seeing their mother crying?  Do You!"

   Barbara shook her head no as Cheryl opened her purse and handed her a
what she needed to fix her face.

   Barbara was still sniffling and wiping the tears steaming down her cheeks
when John entered carrying two shopping bags, which he sat on the counter.
Barbara dropped the compact she was holding and threw her arms around his
waist as she began weeping again.

   John stared at Cheryl for an instance then snapped.  "You told her about
Friday and June didn't you!"

   There was true angry in his voice.  Barbara took this a sign that he
still loved her and cared for her.  Deep within her she harbored a glimmer
of hope that John would assert himself and put an end to her nightmare and
throw Cheryl out.

   "Yes," Cheryl sputtered "I did!"  Her mind was racing to somehow turn
this situation to her advantage.  In an instance she had it.  As their eyes
remanined locked she spoke again, but this time with confidence in her
voice.  "I only told Barb that June and some other she onced sat wanted a
little reunion with her.  I've told her nothing of what we, three planned
for Friday while shopping at 'Adult World'."

   John Sat down and just glared at Cheryl as he tried to calm his wife.

   Breaking free from John's embrace Barbara spun around, not wanting to
believe Cheryl's words, but their on the counter were two full bags.  She
immediately recognized the logo imprinted on the white bags.  It was the
same as the one Cheryl had received on their infamous shopping trip at that
hideous place.  "Oh!  Lord No!," she wanted to scream.  Her worst nightmare
was coming true.  John, her mate, was not only helping Cheryl plan these
things now.  He was actually shopping with the bitch to buy yet more
instrument of torture to use on her.

   Turning back she opened her mouth but could not utter a single sound.
Cheryl had a smug smile of victory on her pretty face and John was unable to
look either woman in the eye.  Instead her husband just sat staring down at
the table cloth.  As Barbara's eyes fill yet again with new tears, her first
impulse was to strike the woman who sat across from her.  Only two things
stopped her from doing it.  First was her fear of punishment for such
disobedience and rebellion as actually harming her mistress.  Secondly was
the unthinkable that her own children might witness her being stripped naked
and whipped.  Instead of doing what she wanted to do she blindly swung at
her husband and connect not with his face but his neck.  John caught off
guard fell out of his chair as his wife bolted upright and ran from the
room.

   Moments later she was laying across the bed that use to her and John's
exclusively.  'Now even this is her's when she chooses' Barbara muttered out
loud as she pounded the mattress with her fists.  Suddenly panic and anxiety
gripped her as she realized what she had done.  Her whole body began to
tremble and quiver as she curled herself in a fetal position on the bed.
'WHAT'S GOING TO HAPPEN NOW?  IS IT ALL OVER?  DO I HAVE ANY OPTIONS?  OH
GOD, I'LL DIE IF I LOSE JOHN AND THE KIDS!  WHAT MUST I DO?' flashed inside
her head over and over as she lay there shaking.

   The bedroom door opened and closed with a bang; Barbara froze to
terrified to even move.  Time seemed to stand still.  She squeezed her eyes
tightly shut and held her breath and awaited her fate. 'Which one was it?
John?  Cheryl?  Did it really matter?.' She was to frighten to even look.
Faint and dizzy from the lack of oxygen she finally exhaled as she heard
John's voice.

   "Barb, get up and 'Assume the Position'!"

   Instantly she was off the bed and crouched at his feet with her arms
around his lower legs sobbing and pleading.  "John Darling! ... I'm Sorry!
... I'm So Sorry! ... I din't mean to ... Please! ... Pleaseeeee Forgive
Meee!  ....  Please Darling Don't Leave Me! ... Don't Divorce Meeee! ...
Don't Take My Children Away! ... Pleaseeeee Don't Do This To Meeeee!"

  Reaching down he grabbed her hair in both his hands and roughly forced her
head back until she was looking up at him.  Barbara yelped at the sudden
pain in her scalp as John to shouted.

   "SILENCE! BITCH!"  He again jerked on her hair then let go as he
commanded.  "Obey Me Barb! 'Assume the Position' at once!"

   As she rose Barbara's fingers fumbled with the buttons of her dress.  She
couldn't see through her tears and her hands were shaking.  In desperation
she just ripped the dress apart as she pulled it off her shoulders.  Shaking
her arms she let the tattered remains of the garment fall around her feet.
Quickly she kicked, what was three days ago a new spring dress, under the
bed.  Lacing her fingers together behind her head she took her stance,
spreading her legs, her head bowed forward.  Unable to control her sobbing
she just stood their wobbling as her whole body quivered in anticipation.

  In silence her husband slowly began to circle her naked form.  His finger
tips lightly brushed over the hillocks of her buttocks, then he was directly
in front of her.  He reached down between her thighs and cup her bald mound
in his hand squeezing it before letting his finger traced the lips of her
sex.  He then toyed with her nipple of her of her left breast, tweaking it
rolling it between thumb and fore finger.  Despite her fear her body reacted
and both her nipples erected into hard little points.

  John hooked his little finger in gold ring piercing her nipple and pulled
back commanding.  "Kneel down!"

  Barbara obeyed slowly sinking to her knees as he sat back on the bed,
spreading his legs wide.  His finger never left the nipple ring as he
continued to pull.  Barbara was now leaning froward her face less than an
inch away from her husband's crotch.  She immediately began kissing and
licking the bulge in his shorts, hoping that all was forgiven and sucking
his cock would make everything alright.  Her nakeness had caused his
erection so he must still desire her she reasoned.  She had brought her
hands down to free his dick when he abruptly pulled her head up.

  "I LOVE YOU BARBARA BUT I WILL NOT PUT UP WITH THE KIND OF SHIT THAT WENT
ON DOWNSTAIRS," he stated gazing down into her eyes.  "I'M THE MAN OF THIS
HOUSE.  I had planned on tell you about Friday latter tonight when we were
alone.  I've told Cheryl that this is it!"

  Before he could complete another word Barbara was all over him muttering
between her sobs of joy.  "It's Over!  It's Over!  She's leaving!  Cheryl's
leaving.  I'll be the kind of wife you want darling!  I swear I'll do
anything!  Anything you want?  When is she leaving?"

  Roughly grabbing her shoulder John shoved her back down to the floor
barking.  "GET DOWN!  GET BACK IN POSITION.  Hands behind your head.  You
were not told to move.  Silence not another word!"

  "WHAT!" Barbara managed to utter in disbelief as he cupped her chin in his
hand silencing her.  Using his other hand he pinched her right nipple until
she squealed in pain then he continued.

  "The only thing that is over Barbara is June's use of you."  John said as
he gazed down at his bewildered wife.  "It's just too dangerous.  Friday will
be the last adventure you will every have with June and her crowd, I promise
you that.  As for the rest of your mistaken babbling, no one is leaving
unless I say so.  Cheryl is your Mistress and will remain so.  Do you
understand?  I am YOUR HUSBAND and CHERYL is YOUR MISTRESS?  You must learn
to please us both."

   As his words sank in Barbara's arms dropped and all she could do was nod
her head slowly up and down.  Bowing her head she just sobbed until tears
were falling on her breasts.  Would this nightmare every end she wondered?
Was she doomed to being their sex-toy for the rest of her life?  She only
knew she must do what she must to keep her husband and kids.

   John gave her a few minutes to get the tears out of her system and resign
herself to what he telling her.  After several awkward minutes he reached
forward and twisted her nipple ring to get her attention.  Barbara was so
devastated that she would not even look up but only pleaded pitifully.
"PLEASEEEEEE I'll tr ... tr ... try to do my be... beeesst dear," she cried
but quickly added "Pleasseeeee don't be ... beeeeaaat me pleaseeeeee!"

  But John could feel his cock twitch and throb with what he was about to
say.  "You must receive punishment and discipline for what you have done.
Tonight when you report ot your Mistress, I will teach you through pain
who's who in this house.  Now dress and go start supper.  Tell Cheryl to
come up here we have some things to discuss."

  Barbara quickly donned a t-shirt and pair of shorts and hurried to the
kitchen.  While she fixed the evening meal she listen trying to make out
what was being said upstairs.  Only occasionally could she hear the
mummering of their voices.  After forty five minutes they both came down
stairs, John when outside to play with his children while Cheryl watched TV.
Barbara was a nervous wreck not knowing what was to happen once the kids
were in bed.  Both Cheryl and John chatted about this and that all evening
as if nothing had happened.  At eight-thirty John announced to the kids that
it was bed time.  As soon as she kissed the kids good night she rushed to
prepare her douche and enema, but it was only as she powered her just shave
crotch that she began to tremble.  Stoically she told herself that she
deserved this punishment and she would endure it without begging.  'If I
don't cry I will have a victory over Cheryl and I will prove my love for my
husband' she told herself as she tied the sash on her robe.


  Barbara was blubbering and pleading incoherently as John laid the second
stroke of the cane across her titties.  Her earlier promise to herself in
the bathroom vanished after the third swat of the leather paddle was applied
to her upturned buttocks almost an hour earlier.  She only prayed that her
ordeal of pain would soon be over with.


  After being given permission to speak from her Mistress, Barbara had
admitted her misdeeds of the afternoon and had requested that John punish
her.

  John smiling accepted her apology and agreed that discipline was indeed
called for.  Cheryl not wanting to be left out agreed, lecturing and
reminding the young wife of how lucky she was to have a husband such as John.
She pointed out the benefits of her marriage.  How John provided for her
every need, home, clothing, money.  Stripping John, Cheryl praised his
physique especially his sexual organs and his prowess as a lover.  She
proved just how fortunate Barbara was by caressing and stroking John's cock
and ball making him stiffly erect and ready to fuck.  Kissing the head of
John's dick, she resumed her seat saying.  "Be grateful this man allows you
to be his wife.  I know women who would kill just to have this hunk for his
looks.  We both know he fucks like a non-stop machine."

  Barbara quickly acknowledge all that Cheryl was saying about John.  She
look at her husband and could see the love in his eyes.  It gave her the
courage to add that she was pleased and grateful that Cheryl was now her
Mistress.  Somehow she managed to tell this woman she reviled that she was
pleased and delighted that she had entered their lives.  What she really
wanted to do was scratch her eyes out but instead she spoke the words she
knew Cheryl wanted to hear; the words John wanted her to say.

  John ego was pumped up; at first he was tempted to go easy on Barbara.
But no, he wanted to see just how sincere and serious she was about this new
three way relations they were in.

  John started out by having Barbara lay across his lap as she counted out
and thanked him for the twenty blows of the leather paddle he delivered to
her asscheeks.  He felt she had taken this phase of her discipline well.
Cheryl wisely suggested a gag when Barb was draped over the saw horse.  Her
legs were spread widely apart for ten lashed of the tawse to of each of her
thighs.  Both the backs and insides of her thighs were nicely decorated with
welts when it was over.  When the gag was removed Barbara gave up all
pretence of bravery and begged and pleaded to be spared.

  Cheryl spanked her already red ass several time and admonished her "Hush
now!   Kiss the strap and say 'John darling please give me five across my
butt as hard as you can.  Please dear I deserve it.'"

  Barbara mumbled something unintelligible.  Cheryl reach down and pinched
her pussy lips saying.  "Again, Barbara but slowly so John can understand
what it is that you desire him to do." Barbara howled at this new torture
but clearly repeated the words she was instructed to say.

  John leaned down and kissed each of her flaming asscheeks saying.  "You
don't have to count baby; just try not to make to much noise.  Remember to
say thank you at the end. OK?"

  Panting and sobbing Barbara answered. "Yeeees Darling.  I'll try but
pleasseeee dear let this be it.  I can't take any more.  It hurts, it hurts
sooooo baaaaad!  Pleaseeeee not to hard."

  Raising the three inch wide black leather strap John smiled as Cheryl
knelt down and took his wife's head into her hands.  Soon Barbara was
groaning and crying out into Cheryl mouth as the two frenched each other.
John slowly delivered the allotted strokes spacing them out allowing Barbara
to gyrated her ass around as much as she wanted.  It also gave him an
opportunity to fondle his cock.  He was ready to erupt but he desperately
wanted to spew his load down Barb's throat.  After properly being thanked he
and Cheryl unfastened Barbara's ankles from the horse and helped her over to
the examining table.  Sitting her gently down Cheryl hugged her close while
she continued to cry.  John was pleased that Cheryl was showing a little
tenderness toward his mate.  It meant that she wasn't the harsh, cruel,
ruthless, bitch she made herself out to be.  She was caressing Barbara's
back lovingly and kissing her hair while trying to calm the near hysterical
housewife.  John just watched a while as Cheryl petted his wife calming her
until she was just sniffling.

  Stepping back Cheryl look at John declaring, "I think she's learned her
lesson, John.  I think she knows her place now.  Don't you dear?"  She
cupped Barbara's chin and raised her bowed head.  Barbara looked to her
husband then back to Cheryl who was knodding her head up and down.  Barbara
weakly did the same.  Cheryl's panties were dripping; she wanted this to
end.  She wanted an orgasm and she wanted Brabara to provide it to her.
Then she wanted to humilate the young housewife by taking her husband to
her bed for the night while she stayted bound down here unable to give
herself and relief.


  Moving to the end of the table John help his wife to stand.  She
immediately wrapped her arms around his waist and lay her head on his
shoulder.  In a faint whisper she said. "I love you.  I'll try to please you
both."  She was going to remain Mrs. John Morris no matter what the price.
The vile degrading sex she was forced to perform was nothing to what she had
just suffered.  Yes, she would willingly be their sex-toy if it meant an end
to the excruciating pain she had just endured.  John was now hugging her
everything would soon be right.  She was being forgive!

  John stepped back saying "I need proof of what you're saying, Barb.  Ask
me to whip you tits and cunt."

  Barbara's eyes went wide with shock.  Cheryl had quickly moved behind her
catching her as her knees buckled.  Cheryl was now leaning again the
examining table holding Barbara up.  She wanted to scream 'FUCK YOU; END
THIS NOW.  JUST KILL ME AND GET IT OVER WITH.'  Instead she lowed her head
and chocked out. "John, please wh ... whip my ... my," taking a deep breath
she looked at her already mutilated left breast with it's gold nipple ring
and managed to utter, "tits and cunt."

  Selecting a thin cane from the array of torture toys decorating the wall
he returned to the two women.  Barbara had regain her strength she stood
shaking and quivering in front of Cheryl.  Cheryl just stared at John's
sudden forcefulness and dominance.  She had wanted his participation but not
for him to take over.

  Standing parallel to his wife John lay the cane across both her breasts;
adjusting his position a little he spoke.  "Raise your arms straight up
Barbara.  Cheryl reach around and hold her breast from underneath please.
Barb you may scream if it helps but do not move."

   Twice he raised the cane and brought it gently back to the tits.  At
first Barbara followed the cane's motion but she could not make herself
watch.  Closing her eyes tightly she began to pant.  John poised the cane
two feet above her chest; snapping his wrist he brought it down sharply.
The cane made contact then was instantly gone.   Barbara scream was indeed
ear shattering.  Clutching her titties she double over moaning in agony.
John pulled her upright and pulled her arms behind her back.  Look down he
closely examined the thick red line which went across both her mounds.
Raising her arm straight up he again he assume his position before speaking.
"Cheryl this time lift her tits by the nipple's."  Placing the cane only
once underneath her breast he snapped his wrist before Barbara could prepare
herself.  A second welt matched the first one and Barbara was unsure if her
tender twat could undergo such treatment.

  Putting the cane back on the wall John selected a small six inch quirt
with multiple thongs.  It would sting but cause no real damage to his wife's
pussy.  Dragging a narrow padded bench to where his wife was crouch down
he turned triuamphly toward Cheryl and said. "Take your clothes off I want
Barbara's tongue in your snatch when she feels this on her tender little
puss.  I sure you could use a cum; I know I'm about to pop a nut.  Barb
screamed so loud awhile ago I sure my load of spunk is going to feel
refreshing bathing her sore throat."

  As soon as Cheryl was nude, John instructed Barbara to lay on her back on
the bench.  Cheryl straddle the bench and Barb's head her pussy only inches
away.  Glancing up at the damp and matted pubic hair and swollen lips of her
Mistress's gash made her stomach heave.  This girl was actually sexually
excited at see her hurt.  Closing her eyes she tried to escape what she was
expected to do.  Inhaling only confirmed what she had already seen.
Cheryl's pussy was ready to be satisfied.  Cheryl's arms where now hooked
behind her knees and she was spreading her thighs wide apart.  Her own cunt
was now open and vulnerable.  John was licking her bald mound and using his
tongue on her clitoris.  She tried to ignore what he was doing but again her
body betrayed her.  Her clit was stiffing and emerging from it's protective
hood.

  John gave her clit a final lick before telling her.  "Please Your
Mistress, Barbara.  Make her cum; baby.  Take these three little strokes to
your own beautifully shaved sex and I'll know that you truly love me."
Slipping a finger up his wife's hole he quickly sucked her sweet cream from
his finger as he moaned.  "OOOOHHHH BABY!  I  L O V E  Y O U!  Now bury your
tongue deep inside Cheryl's pus."

   Barbara obeyed her husband.  John drew back and struck rapidly.  A
mixture of sound filled the soundproof room.  The quirt landing on Barbara's
shaved sex; her screaming into Cheryl's pussy and Cheryl shrieking in
orgasm.  John wasted no time devouring his wife's red and throbbing quim;
before Cheryl's ecstasy could be heard dying away Barbara was moaning
through her own climax.  By far Barb knew it was the most intense and
fulfilling orgasm she had every experienced.

   As soon as Cheryl lifed her hips up, John was spreading Barbara's lips
apart with his fingers as he fed her his cock.  As his dick slid along her
tongue toward her throat he could feel his nuts contract and his cock head
begin to tingle and throb.  "SUCK BABY! SUUUCCCK" he pleaded.  He erupted
with his shaft only half way down her throat.  Spurt after spurt of white
gooey sperm bathed Barbara's sore vocal cords.  For several minutes not a
word was spoken the only audible sound was that of heavy breathing.
                              *****************

Possible Adventures for Barbara

1- The Regression *  June and her friends turn Barbara into a two year old
   for their reunion.  John and Cheryl are so entralled they make her into
   baby Barbie for a few weeks of fun and games.

2- The Vacation *  Cheryl and John take off for a fun fill sexual holiday in
   Mexico leaving Beth in charge of Barbara.  Beth will introduce Barb to
   her new love Doctor Linda and her slave stepdaughter Megan.

3- Revelations * Before being sold to Beth and her lover Barbara must bear
   and raise a child for Cheryl and John.  The child will be created from
   Cheryl's own egg and John's sperm in Doctor Linda's lab perhaps.  Barbara
   admits she is a daughter of Sapho and falls madly in love with Megan and
   desires nothing more than joining her love as a slave  to Mistress Beth
   and Doctor Linda.

All of the above is just one possible story line to keep this series going.
If anyone would like to make suggestions as to possible plots and idea leave
the as a C-ATONE# file.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Please don't send requests for reposts, missing parts, GIFs, FTP sites, etc.
If you find getting stories from this newsgroup inconvenient, the archive
is available on disk.  Send a blank email to adultarc@f26.n340.z1.fidonet.org
for more information.  Authors wishing to have files added to or removed from
the THC Public archive should contact me at: tommy@f26.n340.z1.fidonet.org.
Please refer comments to alt.sex.stories.d or to e-mail.  Thank you.
                                                        -=( Tommy )=-


Review This Story || Email Author: Racecar



MORE BDSM STORIES @ SEX STORIES POST